person doth also constitute him a man which is most false 2. The Texts in the assumption are widely mistaken Heb. 12. 22 23. But you are come to Mount Ziou that is to a single Independent Congregation nay read more v. 23. To the general Assembly and Church of the first-born which are written in heaven that is to a company of visible saints of which seven may be a Church saith the way of the Churches of N. E. and these sometimes say they and M. H. hypocrites such as Iudas and Magus If so then these must be called the City of the living God the heavenly Ierusalem the general Assembly of the first-born whose names are written in heaven It may grieve the godly that the word of God should be so perverted Oecumenius and Thtophylact and Galvin Piscator Marlorâ—â— English Divines Diedati Pareâ—s as also Cajetanus Esthius cal them the universal church of the elect The place 1 Tim. 3. 15. is not to be limited to the Church of Ephesus Pareus loquitur de columna ministeriali of a ministerial Church that preacheth the Gospel and so it s nothing to this purpose Calvin Beza Crâ—â—iger he means the Church indefinitely whithersoever Timothy should come let it be a particular Congregation it is made up of preaching Pastors who bear up the truth by the preached Gospel as the pillars say Piscator and Pareus bear up the house The place Eph. 4. 13 16. is meant not of a visible Congregation whose members are Magus and Iudas for Christ leading captivity captive and ascending gave not Apostles and Teachers finaliter for the saving and perfecting of the visible body as visible in Mr. H. his way which must be said if any thing be proved against us but of the body which is visible but not as visible but as he saved the Church inlived by Christ saith Beza He speaketh saith Calvin of the end of the Ministry Until we all meet in the unity of faith not that all men shall believe in Christ but he speaketh by a Synâ—cdoche saith he of the prâ—destinate only for they only come to the unity of faith who are chosen to glory Zanchius and grave and learned D. Bodius of Trochrigge in his learned Commentary as also Piscator Bullinger Sarcerius Marloratus Rollocus Diodati English Divines with the Text expound the place of the true mystical body For 1. Christ ascended for that body and sent Apostles not for Magus and such of Mr. Hookers visible saints 2. He intends the perfecting and edifying of that body verse 12. and Apostles and Pastors are theirs and for their salvation 1 Cor. 4. 21. 2 Cor. 4. 15. 3. Christ is the saving head only of that body and the visible Church is never called his body in Scripture because visible but by a figure because of the lively members among them drawing life from the head Christ Eph. 1. 22 23. Eph. 4. 16. Eph. 5. 23. Col. 1. 18. 4. He speaks of that body which shall come with all the saints to the unity of faith 5. Which grows up into a perfect man c. which is a living body from which I excommunicate Magus and Iudas And for the place 1 Cor. 1. 12 13. It 's not a single Congregation visible shew in all the Scripture where a single Congregation yea and every single Congregation never so few for were it but of seven or ten or twenty it is an instituted politick Church though wanting Pastors to our brethren is called Christs the body of Christ as this Church So Calvin Beza Martyr Nâ—â— parvae consolatio hac it is no small comfort that the Church is called Christs because it is his body for as Cyrillus saith Christ assumed the nature common to all 2. All the members of the body being many are one body so also is Christ yea thâ—se many are men of divers cases divers nations saith Pâ—rous yea Jews and Gentileâ— verse 13. And therefore this is the Catholike visible body 3. It is the body that have been all made to drink into one spirit in the Lords Supper but this must be the many members of divers Congregations 1 Cor. 10. 16. as our brethren confess 4. It is the body that lives by the spirit of Christ 〈◊〉 12. For when Christians are said to make one body it is not understood of a politick body only but saith Martyr of the spiritual and secret body of Christ which aims at life eternal and hath all thâ—se common God Christ the Holy Ghost the word of God Grace the Sacraments to wit Baptisme the Lords Supper called by a Synecdoche a drinking of the Wine in the Supper into one spirit which excludeth not the eating of the bread vâ— 13. and so sometimes he speaks of his body in regard of its parts to wit of single congregations where the sacraments are administrate and where there are Prophets Watchmen Pastors Ruling Elders as eyes and ears yet not fixed and married by a Church-Oath to one only single congregation and all along as of the Catholike visible body And it is true which Mr. R grants that a Church in an Island is a little City but so as it is a member of the Catholike visible body that hath no charters and priviledges spiritual different from these of the whole Mr. H. Arg. 2. They who have mutual power each over other to command and constrain in cases whereas they were free before must by mutual engagement be made partakers of that power But such are the Church of believers Ergo. The second part of the Assumption is clear by Matth. 18. where a legal order is set by which brethren only of the same Church ought to exercise power one over another not over infidels nor yet with other Christians for I rebuke a Christian of another Church I cannot call the Church he departs the place and refuses to come but I may in a legal way convince and bind Archippus for he is a brother and Mr. R. saith if the classis will not censure him the congregation may reject him Learned Whitaker saith That each of the congregation or counsel hath power over the Apostle Peter as a brother to censure him so saith Mr. R. Ans. The conclusion denied is not proved but this Ergo They must by mutual engagement be made partakers of this power The question is whether this Church-Covenant be the formal cause of membership visible to and in this onely Congregation and no other visible Church on earth 2. The proposition is false for before that engagement so monopolized and restricted to that one onely Congregation which were Will-worship these brethren being born of believing Parents and also solemnly by their covenant in baptism were engaged visible members of all the visible Church on earth and of this of Boston these round about where by providence they dwell they visibly professing the Gospel I deny not but it is lawful for a sojourning godly professor to promise to watch
Such places shall prove Tiâ—… thy and Titus to be Prelats I answer 1. Mr. H. and our Brethrens way shall be straited with this groundless Argument as well as we 2. We say these Epistles in point of governing as trying of Pastors 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 3. of Deacons ver 10. of Elders 1 Tim. 1. 17. ordaining or laying on of hands ver 22. receiving of accusation by witnesses 19 20. the ordaining of Elders thus and thus qualified Tit. 1. 5 6 7 8. 2 Tim. 2. 2. preaching the Gospel in season and out of season 2 Tim 4. 1 2. with gentleness 1 Tim. 5. 15. ruling in the house of God 1 Tim. 3. 16. charging of men to preach sound doctrine 1 Tim. 1. 3. dividing the word aright 2 Tim. 2. 14 15. These Epistles I say are written to Timothy and to Titus not as little Monarchs with preeminence above other Elders but to them as representing all faithful Officers in the Colledge of that Presbytery 1 Tim. 4. 14. who are to keep that command unviolable to the second appearing of Christ 1 Tim 6. 13. and they are not written to Elders as having dominion over the faith of the people 2. If these Epistles were written to Timothy and Titus not as representing Officers but as the Church representing the people yet wanting Officers and so in a Church-capacity then it should be Pauls minde that the people in that case destitute of Elders should preach the word in season and out of season as Timothy 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. and that the people in that capacity should as the approved workmen of God divide the word of truth rightly 2 Tim. 2. 15. as well as they ordain Elders and make and unmake Officers by the places 1 Tim. 5. 22 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5. yea and the Apostle should not have ordained Titus to appoint Elders in every city for he should have appointed the Cities and Churches of onely believers to ordain their own Elders Yea 3. the Church void of Elders by our Brethrens way are the onely society and visible Church on earth who make and unmake call and excommunicate Officers and Officers have no hand in it but accidentally for Elders are made and if heretical rejected saith Mr. H. by the people having no Elders at all Ergo these Epistles must be written to the believers of Ephesus and Crete that yet want Officers that they may be instructed how to behave themâ—elves in the house of God how to lay on hands how to receive accusations and how to prove and try officers Yea Paul should not have written Rules to Timothy and Titus the publick Officers who by their office ought to have no hand in calling or rejecting of Officers by this way Lastly saith Mr. H. All these are granted by Mr. R. Whereas in many pages I dispute against this new visible Church and grant no such thing but suppose all the Officers should turn heretical in this in that case the people in tutelâ inculpata salutis when they turn Wolves may withdraw But I say not they can authoritatively excommunicate and make and unmake Officers and the Officers when the people turn Familists may withdraw and remove the Tabernacle Mr. H. God hath set officers in the Church 1 Cor. 12. 28. Therefore the Church is before officers The setting of the candle in the candlestick presupposeth the candlestick the Church is the candlestick Revel 1. 20. the officers are the candles Mr. R. answered It was not good Logick Ans. I yet maintain this to be naughty Logick and a naughty Grammatication and if this be the best Argument for this new conceit it cannot stand God saith Moses Gen. 2. 7. formed man of the dust and God breathed in his that is in the nostrils of the man the breath of life Ergo He is a living man before the soul be breathed in him It s naughty Logick like this Mr. H. God made man of earth i. e. the body of man of the earth and he breathed into the nostrils of that body so made by that mean the breath of life to affirm the body was made before the soul was infused and that the body which is the subject to receive the soul must be in nature before the soul is very good Logick Ans. The Logick is yet naughty for Moses saith God breathed in man a living soul therefore Adam is a living man before his soul be infused By this Logick Mr. H. will but change my consequence parallel and large as good as his And have it thus God breathed in mans body as the matter a living soul as the form Ergo the body is in nature before the soul. I shall not deny that consequence but 1. The antecedent is not the Grammatical phrase and the figurative speech of Moses as my antecedent is God breathed a living soul in the nostrils of man Ergo he was man before God breathed in him a living soul. So I desire Mr. H. to answer the like quirk of Grammar Zech. 12. 1. God createth the spirit in the midst of man Ergo he was a man before God created a spirit in the midst of him So Isa. 42. 5. God gives breath and spirit to the people and to those that walk on the earth By this Argument Therefore the people are a living people moving and walking upon the earth before God gave them breath and spirit What more absurd So Mr. H. God hath set officers in the Church Therefore the Church is before the officers So God hath set the members pastor and people eye ear hands and feet c. every one of them in the body as pleaseth him 1 Cor. 12. 18. this is as much as God hath placed single believers also for believers are not members visible without Gods setting not yet clothed with adjuncts as they call them of officers in the Church ver 18. or in the body visible Therefore by the consequence and grammatication every way alike The body or Church visible of combined believers shall be before the body or Church visible of combined believers But the Conclusion is absurd What then hath Mr. H. gained by this Argument Of necessity then when the Apostle saith God hath placed in the Church Apostles Prophets The word Church must be the visible Catholick organick Church which is made organick by such organs as Apostles Prophets so seated Like this God hath created a soul in man and yet he is a man by the soul that is created in him and is not a man before it be created in him Mr. H. Beside there 's advantage to the cause that not onely the subject in which these officers are is totum essentiale but by vertue of her choise which is causal of the officers they are there saith Mr. H. and therefore in reason must be before them Ans. It s a great disadvantage and an untruth to call the Elders and Rulers of a politick ruling visible Church which is
do one way and the Elders another way So 2 Cor. 2. 7. Ye ought rather to forgive him and comfort him Sure women children of age and servants to whom he writes were to forgive in their way for to them he determined to come 2 Cor. 1. 15. They were a part of his rejoycing v. 14. they were anointed established sealed by the Spirit v. 21 22. as well as the men and Elders And say the word of confirming their love were an authoritative word as it is Yet it is so as applied to the Elders not as applied to women As the same word of Worshipping relating to Iehovah is a religious adoring relating to David is civil reverence 1 Chr. â—9 21. The people bowed their heads worshipped the Lord and the King 1 Sam. 12. 18 All the people greatly feared the Lord and Samuel Though they were two really distinct actions And this cannot be denied by Mr. H. who gives to the Elders an official power of jurisdiction to the Brethren a judicial power of judgment Ergo they excommunicate not one and the same way 6. Yes and Paul writes to Timothy not as to a Christian simply but as to a Pastor representing the company of Elders as Christ speaks to Peter Mat. 16. as to a Pastor to take heed to Doctrine and reading 1 Tim. 4. 14 16. What Widows 1 Tim 5. 9. What Watchmen 1 Tim. 3. 1 2. 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 17 22. What Deacons 1 Tim. 3. 10 11. there should be in the Church How he should rebuke preach Now this way the people should be warned how to preach how to rebuke not to lay on hands suddenly to save themselves and others by preaching if they have a joint power of ruling with officers It is true he writes to Timothy as to a Christian to flee the lusts of you hâ— but in order to the Ministry that he may be an example to the flock 2 Tim. 2. otherwise women children come to age servants are to flee lusts and to follow righteousness faith love peace c. yet they are to exercise no jurisdiction 7. Tell the Church cannot bear this as Mr. H. would say tell first the Church of Officers and people when the officers are too ordinarily grievous wolves seducers blind guides Idol-shepherds Act. 20. 29. Mat. 7. 15. 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. 1 Iohn 4. 1. Rev. 2. 14 20. T it 3. 10. Ier. 23. 9 15. Ier. 14. 14 15. Isa. 56. 10 11. Mich. 3. 5 6. Zach 11. 8 15 16. Then must the keys and power of binding and loosing be firstly in the people not in the officers who are separable adjuncts as our brethren say the garments of the Church not parts of the Church as garments are not parts of a man Lastly Mr. H. cannot build his new house but by raising the foundation stones of all our worthy Protestant Divines and Fathers who prove that the Pope should hear the general Council from Matth. 18. So Chrysost. hom 85. in Ioan. Orig. hom 7. in Ezek. August Ssrm. 49. de ver domini Cyprian Iewel Apolo c. 8. div 2. page 55. Tho. Mort. Appel Protest l. 4. c. 2. sect 8. page 451. 452. Aene. Sylv. in Gest. Conc. Basil. fol. 5. 51. Rom. Pont. non audist Eccles. Christum non audiet And Riv. Catho Ortho. To 1. Tract 1. q. 8. Papists that are sounder as Gerson Almain Occum Cusanus Contarenâ—â—s Caâ—etanus Ferus Toletus Menochius Maldonatus c. say the Pope is a Brother and ought to hear the Church Mr. H. The Angel of the Church of Ephesus stands for the whole Church saith Mr. R. Ans. See how strangely shall that sound To the Angel of the Church of Ephesus i. e. To the Church of the Church of Ephesus Ans. This is a poor consequence it is known there are often two Tropes in one word The word Angel being put for many Angels as Didoclavius and other learned Authors from Psal. 34 7. prove And then these many overseers are put for the Church and rebuked in the people and the people in them When an Embassador speaks to the Parliament he speaks to England and when he speaks to the Speaker he speaks to the Parliament Will it follow the Embassador speaks to England of England A headless conceit and such quirks make a cause to be suspected so when one offended tells the Church he but tells the brethren of the Church and this is the Church of the Church And if women sons servants be excluded as Mr. H. excludes them then he tells the Church of the Church Mr. Parker though not far from our Brethrens way hath said the very same for which Mr. H. refuteth Mr. R. And if Mr. Parker shews my mind in that when Mr. H. refutes therein M. Parker I yield but he contradicts Mr. Parker Mr. H. It is said Acts 18. 22. Paul saluted the Church at Jerusalem it cannot be thought in reason that the Elders only were saluted because the scope of Paul was to confirm the hearts of the Disciples and therefore had an eye to the weakest and those that wanted his sweet refreshing who heard of his arrival and assembled to give comfortable entertainment to him and to be comforted by him Ans. The Argument must then be thus if any Paul saluted and kissed for so is the original word as many as he confirmed and encouraged in the way of grace at Ierusalem But he confirmed in that way all and every one man woman servants rich poor Ergo he kissed them all and saluted them all Let Mr. H. see to the conclusion it is all his own 2. The Argument is not brought to prove that the word Church there noteth precisely only the Elders Nor does Mr. R. alledge it upon that account precisely but that the word Church may note some eminent professors and note a Church of all men women children yea the thousands who meet in sundry places by the grant of Mr. H. came not out to meet Paul and were saluted of him for to be saluted was but a matter of courtesie though Christian but to be comforted and confirmed in the faith is another thing Mr. H. The word Church in the Hebrew and Greek used by the Septuagint notes the Rulers of the Church not always the body and it is granted without any hurt to our cause Ans. Since the signification of words and of the word Church as Moses and the Prophets use them is frequently followed in the New Testament by the Evangelists and Apostles it is clear our Saviour Mat. 18. departed not from the received signification of the words in the Old Testament used by the Septuagint And so the word Tell the Church hath a better warrant to be expounded Tell the Rulers then tell all the faithful men women children and servants therefore the suspicion is so strong as Mr. H. said that there is no parallel Text for this signification of a male-Church excluding women and officers who
Iohn now dead and that relation between Thomas and the dead man is gone Ergo Thomas himself as a man and his other relations to all other sick persons who call for his medicinal labours perish Reason and Logick should perish in the man who should so argue Mr. H. If a person or Presbytery have Ministerial power they must execute it in their own persons and places they cannot delegate any supernatural power or saving quality or habit to another the mystery of iniquity in some measure hath eaten into the Presbytery They have taken power to ordain before election and make indefinite Pastors and have taken all power from the people Ans. 1. The issue is the male-Church only hath this power to make and unmake officers and they have of late being not the fourth part of that which they call the onely visible Church of Redeemed Ones taken all power of Censures so that the rest have no consent which is a popish domineering over their faith whereas we hold the Church not consenting Censures are not to be drawn out at all here is more popery and bratish domineering over the consciences of the officers in point of Heresie to speak nothing of divers points of Popery Anabaptisme Socinianisme that goeth along with this way 2. That the Churches cannot delegate a power to Paul and Barnabas their messengers to determine in a Synod according to the Word can be denied by none but such as deny Synods contrary to Act. 15. 3. Nor knoweth the Scripture any rule from civil Corporations who both make and chuse David and Saul Rulers and Kings to infer that the male-male-Church cannot preach nor administer seals but they both create and chuse Spiritual Officers We may long call for Scripture to prove this but in vain it is a Tradition that we must believe because so say our Brethren Nor is it Episcopacy for Timothy and Titus to ordain Ministers in a joynt society in collegie Episcopal Monarchy in Pope and Prelates Nor is it to ordain Pastors indefinitely when it is done both with consent of the flock and in reference to a certain flock It s true 1 Tim. 5. 22. Tit. 1. 5. there is no mention made of a Presbytery nor is there mention there of a congregation but Timothy cannot preach in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4 1 2. nor can he rebuke before all these that sin publickly but in the congregation 1 Tim. 5. 20. So neither can Timothy his alone prove the Deacons 1 Tim. 3. 10. for the Apostles Acts 6. did it not nor would he 〈◊〉 a prelatical Monarch his alone lay on hands and call to the Ministry 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. for the Scripture saith a Colledge did it 〈◊〉 13. 1 2 3. 1 Tim. 4. 14. and Papists have the same ground but it is groundless that the Keyes were given to Peter only Mat. 16. and there is no word of a Presbytery and Christ saith Iohn 21. thrice to Piter only Lovest thou me feed my sheep And there is no word of a Colledge of Apostles but our Divines with Ierâ—m Cyprian and the Fathers say equal power of feeding and power of the Keyes was given to them all at a Synod Mat. 28. 19 20. Ioh. 20. 21 22 23. Acts 〈◊〉 8. and the same objection Prelates moâ—e Nor shall we be against Iunius Melancthoâ— Whitâ—aker Danaeus The jus and right of ordination is in the Church as in the virtual subject to wit in Elders and people But our Brethren must have a sole male-Church of Brethren But we may well say the calling in concreto is that which these Divines meanâ— so Melancthon saith the calling contains jus â—ligendi vocandi ordinandi Other Divines speak more accurately as the learned Professors of Leyden who beyond all doubt follow Cyprian Mr. H. These in whose power it is whether any shall rule over them or no from their voluntary subjection it is that the party chosen hath right and stands in possession of rule and authority over them It holds not which Mr. R. saith Now ordination is an act of jurisdiction such as to send an Embassador but that an Embassador consent to go such as is election is no act of jurisdiction for a Father to give his Daughter in marriage to one is an authoritative act of a Father but for the Daughter to consent to the choice is no act of authority Ans. True consenting gives nâ— power but the peoples giving of the pastor authority ever them their calling and by willing subjection delivering up themselves to be ruled by him in Christ iâ— an act of power That is false whith Mr. Ball and Mr. R. say If the people could virtually give being to Pastor and Teacher then they might execute the office of Pastors and Teachers for Aldermen châ—se the Mayor Souldiers the General yet nonè of them can execute the office of Mayor and General Ans. 1. The proposition is printed in other Characters and hath nothing found in it nothing of Scripture or reason to prove it and is a needy begging of the question Those in whose power it is whether any shall rule over them or no c. Mr. H. seeing himself widely out durst not assume But it is in the peoples power whether any rule over them or no c. This the assumption must be or the argument is non-sense It s not in the peoples power whether any rule over them or no. More wild Divinity is scarue heard of it must then be in mens power whether there be Rulers Apostles Pastors Teachers in the Church and Government or none at all but Aâ—archy and confusion but a Divine institution was never in the power of people but Christ Jesus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gave instituted and ordained Apostles Pastors and Officers in his house Eph. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 12. 28. 2. The proposition is false and never proved That their voluntary subjection whose it is to chuse officers gives formally and causaâ—ivâ—ly right of ruling to the chosen I thus resort it to shew the falshood of it Then the sick man in whose power it is to chuse Thomas to be his Physician and no other man he gave causatively right and being to Thomas to be a Physician Then 2. he in whose power it is to chuse Iohn and no other to build him a house he in whose power it is to chuse Richard to be a School master to teach his Son and no other School-master he gave causatively right and being to the party Iohn so chosen to be a Mason and to the party so chosen Richard causatively right and being to be a School-master Nothing more false Iohn was a Mason Richard a School-master before their chusers were born Nothing follows but the sick mans choice made Thomas a Physician not simply but to him only and so must we say of the other two and multitudes of other examples And â—o nothing follows from Mr. H. his argument but only
this flocks choice gave him causatively right and being not simply to be a Pastor ordination of the Elders Act. 6. 6. 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 22 c. did that but to be this flocks fixed Pastor for we must distinguish betwixt a Pastor and this peoples Pastor a Pastor actu primo and a fixed Pastor in the second acts and exercise of his calling hic nunc to this people as touching their formales rationes if our Brethren will give us leave if not we value not Scripture and good Logick are for us 3. Mr. Ball and Mr. R. say not in several places yes no where that the people may preach and baptize if they give causatively being to Pastor and Teacher but the people may then do and perform as high acts official and juridical To the impertinent instance of Aldermen and Major I have answered 4. It is but â—nsis and gladius that is in the reply for the peoples delivering up themselves by voluntary subjection to be ruled by him gives him no more being and right to be a Pastor but only right to be their Pastor which is accidental to their calling then the sick mans voluntary subjection of and delivering up of his body and health under the Lord and Creator of life to Thomas a skilled Physician to follow all his medicinal injunctions gives causatively being to Thomas to be Physician whereas he was a Physician many years before Mr. H. Ordination is not an act of supreme Iurisdiction but of order rather It gives not being nor constitution to an officer but is rather the admission and confirmation of him in his office Ans. That is said not proved if it be an act of order and commanded of God aâ— where the regulating of a thing that it be not done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rashly is commanded there the thing it self is commanded 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Then your ordinatihn by the sole male Church void of all officers and calling of officers without officers a thing without example in the Scripture except where God calls immediatly wants an act of order commanded of God and that in an ordinary way for your way is in ordinary the Church is before the officers and gives being to the officers 2. If ordination be but an approbation of the officers who have already being and not necessary that ordination should be where there is election of people then it shall be strange that there were officers at all the calling of officers we read of in the New Testament who yet need not be there but are ex superabundanti present as Act. 1. Act. 6. Act. 13. 1 2 3. Act. 14. 23. 1 Tim. 4. 14 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5. 1 Tim. 3. 10 c. and no where is there vola vel vestigium of a command or promise to the Church destitute of officers to call and give being to officers nor any practice of the Apostles for it And I am so far from owning such a Logick as Mr. H. puts upon me The Church have not received power of excommunicating all their officers Ergo they have not received that power aâ— neither thing nor words are in my mind or book But I provoke all the Brethren for a warrant or shadow of a warrant by precept by promise by practice in Scripture for a Church void of officers that hath power to call and give being to officers or admit in or cast out members or perform any Church worship 3. Let it be considered if Christ have given any jurisdiction at all it must be in calling and in giving being to the officers of Christs visible Kingdom but the specifick acts of giving being to the officers are to set men over the work Act. 6. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to separate and set apart for the calling Act. 13. 2. to prove 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before they be put in the Ministry whether they have the requisite qualifications or not 1 Tim. 3. 10. to lay hands on men for the office cautelously 1 Tim. 5. 2â— to commit the charge to faithful men able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5. are ascribed to Elders to Prophets to Pastors Shew me the like ascribed to your Church wanting officers Mr. R. his comparisons of an Embassador c. must stand then till you answer these often proposed Arguments It is weak that Mr. H. that the Elders of Ephesus was congregational Mr. H. answers not my Arguments on the contrary nor toucheth them 2. It s most weak to say Dath Paul exhort the Elders when they are assembled in the Classis to watch against ravâ—ning Wolves or did they not this in their special charges As if a Judicature of civil Watchmen a Colledge of Physicians were not both alone and in their respective Assemblies to watch over the City and the sick Mr. H. When Churches were complâ—ted with all officers that then ordination was acted by a Colledge of Pastors there is nothing in the Text saith any such thing Ans. The homogeneal Church yet wanting officers saith Mr. H. is complete to create and call its officers and aâ— Independent in an Island without officers and hath that power and no word of precept or promise or any such practice for such a Church creating their officers Paul should have bid them use their power of ordaining as the twelve Apostles Act. 6. hids them use their power of chusing And Paul should not have charged Timothy to usurp ordaining of officers where there was a Church in an orderly way being the first formal subject of the Keyes to do it And Mr. R. gives instances where the Elders are commanded to ordain and lay on hands and sayes this command or practice is not to be found in the Word in the hands of the people My fourth Argument stands because every twelve in a family is an homogeneous Church True saith Mr. H. but they watch one over another by family rules Ans. That is a begging of the question for a family combination hath all the essentials of a Church combination if the Church be taken for an homogeneal association and wanteth only the name for they cannot watch over one another as touching seals and no more can any homogeneous Church of divers families so watch over one another CHAP. VIII Whether Covenant-right to Baptisme be derived from the nearest Parents only or from the remoter the Grand-Fathers MR. H. It belongs not to any â—…d â—â—ssors either nearer or further off removed it is from the next Parents 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and firstly to give Covenant right of Baptisme to their Child 〈◊〉 when I say Predâ—â—â—ssors near eâ—…r further off I include and comprohend all beside the next parent Now covenant right agrees not to all other foâ— them nor can the Pâ—… 〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉 out the next parent in Church covenant who is the adequateâ—â—â—sâ— of deriving these
the Church from the East to the Weâ—â— which fills all the World De prop. Evangil l. 1. c. 3. pag. 8. then it s not one single congregation Gregorius Nuzianzâ—nus Orat. â—8 de 〈◊〉 partis The people give their consent only to ordain the Bishop And this election of Bishops ibid. page 480. iâ— to be committed to the cleaner part of the people to sacred Ministers and to our Nazarites and not to the foolish and rash common people tum eximia ac purissimae pâ—puti parti hoc est 〈◊〉 Ministris nostris Nazarâ—â— quibus vil solâ— vel potâ—ssimum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 illes commitis opâ—rtebat sic enim nunâ—… Ecclesia 〈◊〉 esseâ— ac non 〈◊〉 qui opibus potentia 〈◊〉 magistratees notat aâ—â— stultae ac teâ—erariae plebi It s clear that Nazianzen gives a presidency to Teachers over the Church when he forbids that young men before they have hair on their face be 〈◊〉 to reach old men and they object saith he Daniel but that which rarely falls out is no law to the Church one Swallow makes not the Spring but election here by Nazianzen is put for the whole calling of men to the Ministry The Church of Byzanâ—… 〈◊〉 commended for discipline by Nazianzen See in the Church a Councel of Prebyters decored with age and wisedom an high Senate which they all honoured nor did he in a grave Synod decâ—… the praises of the discipline of a single congregation Nazianzen hath a savory discourse of the order and gifts and variety of members in Christs body and cites 1 Cor. 12. 28. not of a single congregation For 1. he saith we are all one body in Christ 2. He saith there are in the Church Apostles Prophets c. the eye walks not but is the Captain nor does the foot fee but walk and move from place to place nor doth the tongue receive sounds that is proper to the hearing nor doth the â—ongue speak but the tongue c. And 3. he speaks of a number of Prophets of which two or three prophesie by course and one Interprets Basilius Magnus Nicopolitanis Presbyteris Epist. 10. Tom. ult 〈◊〉 ex albo vestâ—â— defecis 〈◊〉 unus alter conseculus est 〈◊〉 adhuâ— corpus vestrum est per Die gratiam 〈◊〉 Basil. ciâ—â—bus Nicopolitanis disp Epist. 13. Tom. ult Dispensationes Ecclesiasticae fiunt quidem per 〈◊〉 quibus est illorum cura conoredita verum à plobe confirâ—antur Basil. Epist. 18. vol. ult Presbyteris Aâ—tiochiae solicitudinem illam quam 〈◊〉 Ecclistis Dâ—… ex 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 qui vobis tâ—tius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 charitateâ— affectum exponâ—i At the first reading a Presbyterial body over divers congregations appears Theophylact. Every one of us is the Church and the House of God and if we continue in the faith confessed the gates of hell shall not prevail against us that is sins 2. The power of binding and loosing he expounds to be the power of remitting of sins which Peter hath and such as have the office 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of an Overseeâ— Theoph. If thy Brother offend thee thy Brother only of the same congregation whereof thou act a member saith Mr. Hâ—â—ker Nay saith Theophylact 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whose sin ye remit See saith he the Dignity of the Priests for it God who forgives sins but they are honoured as God On these words we judge those thâ—â— are within Are not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christians judged by us but a more terrible Iudge shall judge those that are withâ—â— Isidorus Hispalens Episcopus The Church is called Catholick quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for it is not limited to some countreys as the Conventioles of Hereticks but spread all the world over The conâ—…tions of Hereticks are only in ordinary not catholick but very rarely See him p elsewhere What saith these called the Canons of the Apostles deserve I dispute not they allow no Bishop to he ordained without two or three Bishops The Bishops of the whole earth that is from all Churches not congregations that was impossible were at the first Nicâ—ns Councel 318. in number subscribed A Bishop should be ordained by all the Bishops of the Province if that be heard by three the rest consenting by their Letters More then two hundred Bishops in the Councel of Ephesus condemned Nestorius Among the Articles of Ioh. Wiclif this is the seventh If a man be duely contrite for sin any farther confession is needless So our Brethren and Mr. H. his judicial confession before the Church is as superfluous and scriptureless before they be admitted and engaged members of the visible Church On the other extremity they faile who condemn Wiclif his eleventh Article that a Minister ought not to Excommunicate except he know first the man to be excommunicate of God And Ioh. Hush was unjustly condemned for desending Wiclif in these and the like Nor was it a damnable error that Ioh. Hush held that there is but one Universal holy Church as there is but one certaine number of men predestinate to glory Mr. Hâ—â—ker his new catholick abstract congregation divided in so many thousand little catholick Churches is too near to the Papists in this Iohn Hush before his Judges and accusers often professed that Christ limited not Jurisdiction and ruling of the Church militant to Peter only but gave it to all the Apostles and true Pastors but never to Mr. H. his male Church Theodores judgeth the Church builded upon the Rock Mat. 16. not to be a single visible congregation with Mr. H. which certainly perisheth but the company of chosen believers builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles whoâ—e corner stone is Christ. And though this be one catholick Church divided all the world over habet domos à se invicem divisas and is one body of which Christ is head one company one City which cannot be said of one single congregation And 1 Cor. 12. ye are all the body of Christ not ye onely but all they who through the whole world believe Theodoret on 1 Tim. 5. shews that there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praefectura a power of receiving witnesses against Elders and of examining them before they be ordained This Ambrosius shews making Jews and Gentiles one body having one Baptism and the Apostles caput Ecclesiae the chief members of the Church As also the Doctors in the Church of Corinth dissembled or carelesly censured the Incest as Eli the Priest did his Sons Then there was a Presbytery to cast him out See if Ambrose gives the Keyes to Peter yes to Peter and Paul only and to the Rulers onely he saith inter ipsos Petrum Paulum quis 〈◊〉 proponatur incertum The same saith Ephraim Syrus of these two Gregorius Nyssenus Episcop frater Basilii Magni All we who are joyned to one body
some spirituall operation from Christ as a head therefore such onely are members of a Church Answ. No man seems more to study to darken the matter then the reverend arguer 1. He omits all along the word visible which is mainly in question 2. He himself is forced to distinguish a two fold headship of Christ for Christ is head to the visible Church either politick according to the politick government and guidance he lends to it or according to the influence of saving grace life the members of Christs body according to the politick external government are fit alone to be members of a true Church visible or truly visible such as Magus Demas and many gifted men are the proposition is true and granted But onely visible Saints who according to the rules of reasonable charity may be conceived to have some special good or which is all one to be reall believers are onely members of Christs body according to politick and external government the assumption is false and never proved a meer begging of the question for not onely such as are conceived in charity to to be real converts such as Magus Iudas c. but also Peter Iohn and such as prosess subjection to the Gospel and withall do really believe 〈◊〉 members of the true visible Church and the Lords visible confederates whether they be conceived to have some special good of conversion and saving grace in them or not nor does the formality of a visible member or a visible confederate depend upon the judgment of men And it is most false which is said in the probation that onely conceived and so judged visible Saints have the politick influence of some spiritual operation from Christ the head for godly professors whether they be conceived and judged or not conceived or judged godly professors have both real and internal in foro Dei and also external and ecclesiastick right to the ordâ—…ces of Christ should all the world say the contrary And by our brethrens nay workers of iniquity and these that are never known nor chosen of God but are exactly gâ—lded hypocrites and never receive any power or trial at all in their kind from their head Christ as may be proved from Matth. 7. 22 23. Matth. 22. 11 1â— Matth. 13. 47. 48. Matth. 25. 3. 2 Tim. 3. 3. are visible Saints not because they are so but because they are falsely so esteemed by men to be such Hence 1. our brethrens way makes not a whit a cleaner visible Church then our way 2. The politick influence of Christ the head upon such painted tombs can be none at all before their membership How then can they have virtual influence of some spiritual operation from the head supposed influence is no influence at all And not any of these texâ—s say that the Church 1 Cor. 12. 12. and Ethes 4. 12 13. is not the body of Christ visible except men conceive it to be his visible body such new divinity is unknown to Scripture If the other part of the distinction be applied to the argument both the propositions shall be false so the members of Christs body by the influence of saving grace are fit alone to be members of the true visible Church nothing is more false for then the true visible Church should be made up of only true and real converts glad shall Anabaptists and Familists be of this doctrine and except the propositions be so taken M. H. but paints us a false Church 3. The places 1 Cor. 12. 12. Eph. 4. 12 13 speak nothing of Mr Hookers single congregation but of the Catholick visible Church which shall meet all in the unity of faith and in which the Lord hath set Apostles 1 Cor. 12. 28. and 4. 14 15. and that is not a single congregation 4. Though the places speak of the visible Church yet do not these places say that the visible Church as visible but as the real mystical body of Christ which shall be glorified with Christ is called Christ Ephes. 4. 13. 〈◊〉 Cor. 12. 12 13. and the body of Christ by the influence of saving grace CHAP. III. Other arguments of M. Hookers for the constitution of the Church of his visible Saints MAster Hookers two reasons These are â—is to be members of Christs Church that are subjects of Christs kingdome The Church is the visible kingdome in which Christ reigns by the scepter of his word ordinances and discipine he is our king he is our Law-giver they who are in professed rebellion are traytors not subjects the members of the body are under the motion and guidance of the head Wolves are contrary to it But visible Saints as formerly described are onely subjects of this kingdome Christ is the king of Saints not of Dâ—unkards Atheists they alone Saints proclaim subjection in their practice Answ. The terme onely is wanting in the proposition which is in the assumption and conclusion contrary to right Logick 2. These are fit to be members of Christs Church visible that are subjects by an influence of grace to wit from their head and king calling effectually Acts 15. 14 15. Isai. 55. 4. 5. and giving them repentance and forgiveness of sins Acts 5. 31. of the kingdome of Christ visible or invisible the proposition is true but that such visible Saints as Magus and Iudas the traytor which are the visible Saints M. H. defines in terminis part 1. cap. 2. pag. 15. conclus 2. are subjects and onely subjects of this kingdome as his assumption sayes in express termes is most false now that the argument must mean of the subjects of Christs kingdome real and of members by the influence of saving grace from Christ their head and king I prove from the argument that M. H. brings from Isaâ— 33 22. for M. H. his visible Saints Magus and Iudas cannot 〈◊〉 Say the Lord is our Law-giver the Lord is our Iudge the Lord is our king and he will save us if Sorcerers and Traytors should say so they should lie Isaiah speaks of real converts and the true Sion whose stakes and cords shall never be removed so as the gates of hell saith Marlorat on the place shall not prevail against them He speaketh as yet saith Piscator to the godly Iews so that saith Calvin God is in the miast of her therefore she shall not be moved for saith Musculus my sheep shall no man pluck out of my hand 2. He speaketh of these not of such as Iudas and Magus who shall be protected and saved by the Lord vers 21 22. he speaks of the true Church which acknowledges God her Law giver and King so Calvin the Church saith Bullinger is so armed with the grace of God that she yields not to evils nor is broken but remains ever sure 3. He speaks of that kingdome and people whose inhabitants shall not say I am sick the people that dwell therein their iniquity shall be forgiven them vers 24. onely the citizens
are not made to single Churches or kingdomes provinces since the famous Churches of Rome Ephesus Thessalonica of Asia are horribly fallen these previledges belong firstly and principally to the Catholick visible Church as Mysticall and invisible both subjectivè and finaliter or objectively especially as they are Gods treasures M. H. pag. 18. M. R. yields the causes while he granteth the wicked are forbidden what to be Church members no but to take the covenant of God in their mouth for if they come to see their sinne reform their evil wayes they are non-visible Saints therefore while they remain haters of reformation they are not visible Saints and have no title to be Church-members Answ. The cause is never a whit the more yielded because of M. H. his mistake in proving one thing for another the Lord Psal. 50. 16 forbids hypocrites remaining hypocrites to take the Lords covenant in their mouth but I said not therefore he forbids the Church to take in any as members but these onely to come to see thâ—ir sinne and to reform their evil waye as M H. saith which is indeed to yield the cause for if they who leave the wayes of Pâ—ganisme Iudaisme Popery and the wayes of sin professe they are willing to be the disciples of Christ if the profession be not grossely and knownly hypocriticall and their coming in be not for by-ends and to betray the cause but morally ingenuous and negatively sincere the Church is to receive such and is not forbidden to admit them as members whether to the knowledge of the Church they be reall converts or not reall converts I grant it is another thing if they refuse to come and to be baptized Luk. 7. 29 30. Luk. 14. 17 18. sure no man can be a Church-member against his will 2. The Lord may well rebuke Magus and Iudas while they are Church-members the same way that he rebukes the hypocrites Psal. 50. 16 17. and say what have you to do to declare my statutes c. for I know your hearts how you hate instruction c. and yet the Church sinnes not in admitting them 3. M. H. confounds these two to wit the seeing of sinne and reforming of their evill way which is reall and sincere repentance if it be a saving sight of sinne they sincerely repent if it be counterfeit to wit the giving evidence of godly sorrow and repentance the Church may see the latter and yet Magus and Iudas remaine under the same reproof for they may in their heart hate instruction and act these sinnes of partaking with thieves secretly and be secret adulterers and the word may reprove them and yet there is no blame in the Church in either admitting them or in bestowing Church-priviledges upon them CHAP. V. Of the call of God to make a Church 2. there may be a true visible Church and members thereof before there be any seals in that Church Whether the preaching of the word be an essentiall mark of the Church MAster Hooker pag 18. M. Rutherfurd such as internally hate to be reformed may be ordinary hearers and so members M. H. if ordinary hearing made a member then excommunicate persons should be members for they are ordinary hearers Ans. If M. R. make every ordinary hearing to make a member of the Church ordinary and intire he saith something 2. This twitcheth the question whether the preaching of the Gospel be an essentiall note and marke of the visible Church Before I speak how far persons excommunicate are members or not members of the visible Church hence 1. Any sort of profession whether by an avowing of that Gospel to one another or suffering for it even when the sheepheards are smitten and the flock scattered is a practicall and very speaking mark that such a company is a true Church 2. A pastorall publishing of the word is a speciall mark and an great-half of a note of a Ministeriall Politick Church Though the administration of the seals to those capable of them added thereunto make a more complete marke of a more complete Ministeriall Church 3. The active call of God by the preached word may be transient and occasionall to mocking Athenians Act. 17. and yet intended to save some and to be a seed to some Church v. 34. certain be leed this is the seed of some Church like some cornes of wheat scatteredly fallen in a field that may have an harvest 4. This active call may be refused and the refusers never be the Church Luk. 14 16 17. not visible members they visibly refusing the call and counsell of God and neglecting obstinately to be baptized Luk. 7â— 30. 5. But we mean beside this active call some passive professing and receiving of and yielâ—…g to the offered Gospel So as they came to the marriage-supper whether they have or want a wedding garment Mat. 22. and receive the seed whether they be thorny rockie or a way-side ground or they be good soile and may yield some externall obedience in this consideration Pagans and Turks are not passively the called of God nor members of the visible Church though they be hearers but that they be ordinary fixed hearers and yet in no sort externall professors but remain without and be Pagans is not conceiveable except they professedly heare for curiosity or to mock or to undermine the Gospel and Church and so they are not to be admitted to be hearers or Church members except by violence they thrust themselves in among hearers 1. Abraham called with his house to leave idolatry obeyeth the calling buildeth an altar to the Lord Gen. 12. 1 2 c. 18. Professeth and teacheth as a Prophet the doctrine of the covenant and God appearing revealeth the Gospel to him Genes 12. v. 2 3 Genis 15. 4 5 6 7. and he believeth and so he and his house is a visible Church when not while many yeers after and untill he was ninetie years and nine the seal of circumcision was ordained and given to him and his house Genes 17. 1 2 3. and the Church is a true visible Church in the wildernesse in which was the Angel of the covenant who spake to Moses in mount Sina Act. 7. 38. which is a note and marke of a true visible Church Revel 1. 20. Rev. 2. 1. which yet wanted circumcision and the passeover forty years in the wildernesse Iosh. 5. 5 6 7. this proves that there is a true visible Church where Christ is and yet wanteth the ordinary seals Baptisme and the Lords supper 2. When the Apostles first planted Churches we have no ground that they preached to Ephesus to Galathia to Philippi to Corinth where God had much people as the Lord before had told Paul Act. 16. 6 7 10 11 12 13. Act. 18. 7 8 9 10. and that they framed them not into Churches untill to the satisfaction of the judgement of charity of the Apostles they were converts and so to them all chosen to eternall life and untill they did
They speak not feebly but rationally who say that rationall discoursing as fixed in a man is an essentiall mark of a man M. H. par 1. c. 2. pag. 19. M. Rutherfurd said the argument is nothing against us such adulterers Psal. 50. as are not to take the Law in their mouth are to be cast out but the question is whether if they be not cast out the Church for that be no true Church M. H. Answer the first part yieldeth the cause again for if they should be cast out there is no reason they should be received or taken in nor have they any right thereunto nor be they fit matter Answ. M. Rutherfurd is not such a yielder of truth as so for M. Hookers argument yieldeth more thus these who are worthy to be casten out had never right to be received in as Church members so M. H. But adulterers who take the law in their mouth known adulterers so M. Rutherfurd yieldeth and no otherwayes are worthy to be casten out ergo adulterers who take the law in their mouth had never right to be received in as Church-members 1. M. Hookers proposition is most false for thousands as Magus and others worthy to be casten out had right Church right of that onely we speak such as pastors can give them to be admitted members so the Scripture so M. H. part 1. chap. 2. conclus 3. pag. 27 When then both the proposition and assumption are taught in Scripture granted by M H see now who yieldeth the cause 2. to say if they should be casten out ergo they had never right to come in is as if he wouâ—d say such a woman hath committed harlotry with many men beside her husband ergo she had never right to be a married wife and was never lawfully marryed and so hath neither committed adultery nor deserveth a bill of divorce 3 No more can follow from this that adulterers once admitted to membership falling into scandals ought to be casten out ergo if they had been under the same scandall visibly they ought not to have been taken in but this supposeth a begging of the question that there is in Scripture a gathering of Churches of visible converts out of Churches of men and women born and baptized in their infancy within the visible Church which yet I say was never dreamed of by the Apostles and though it were so whether we speak of such a gathering or of gathering of Churches out of Pagans persons not capable of Gospel-scandals before their admission which may hold them out as they are guilty of Gospel-scandals after they profess the Gospel For then an unmarried woman might be capable of adultery with her own husband before she be married upon him 2. as to that which M. Rutherfurd said that supposed they were not cast out the question is whether the Church for that be no Church M. H. saith that wholly misseth the mark again for the question is twitching the constitution of the Church of what matter it should be made it is not twitching separation from the Church To which I answer because I dispute against both these of the congregation and the Separatists our brethren having no arguments but such as Separatists and Anabaptists have and with more vigour prosecuted then they because I conclude against separation as well as against them having to do with two adversaries and giving one answer to the one which yet is not taken off and another answer to the other it is not equal dealing to say the answer to the Separatists wholly misseth the mark because it is not the same with the answer to the congregational way 2. M. H. declineth an answer to that which I said against the separation that if any were not casten out it followeth not that the Church leaveth off to be a Church and must be separated from But our brethrens practise in New England is if any Church do not cast out such as deserved to be cast out to non-communion them and declare them to be no Churches of Christ and so they must be separated from which can be upon no ground but because they maintain a Church to be no true Church consisting of false matter and visibly unregenerate and would M. H. have Church-Communion kept with such yea his arguments first and second which are both but one though he find out four where there are scarce three prove them to be no visible Church for he must stand by this as his own These to whom Christ is head and king by the influence of politick guidance and motion of the head as leige subjects are the onely fit matter of the visible Church and the onely true visible Church But such as deserve to be casten out and are not casten out yea are owned still as Church-members are not such to whom Christ is head and king Ergo such leave off to be members and are not a visible Church the proposition and assumption both are M. Hookers I confesse when an answer cannot be taken away it is a compendious way to say not one word to it but simply the answer doth wholly misse the marke M. H. must say a Church of false matter is no Church or then with us a society professing the pure doctrine of Christ though the members be wicked is a true Church CHAP. VII M. Hookers reason why he passeth in silence the arguments of his own book of discipline of the Churches of New England for the constitution of a visible Church and defendeth them not a scanning of these arguments MAster Hooker part 1. ch 2. pag. 19. passeth in silence the arguments of the way of the Churches of New England except a gentle hint he hath at the first but he omitteth the nerves thereof onely he bringeth four arguments of his own in my apprehension inferior not a little to the arguments of learned M. Cotton it was wisdome so to do onely in the place pag. 15. he giveth us a short list of his visible Saints we are saith he from rationall charity to say and hope and so are bound to conceive they are Saints converts and internally justified so Iudas Magus Ananias c. though hidden hypocrites were such and therefore our Saviour proceedeth with such not as God who knoweth the heart but in a Church way as these who Iudge the tree by the fruit the Church cannot judge of bid things nor censure them Answ. 1. Then the Saints faithfull brethren temples of the holy Ghost at Rome Ephesus must be proven to be visible Saints from the Scripture from such a visible Saintship as our Saviour and the Apostles saw in these goodly ungodly Saints Iudas Magus c. for if these titles conclude that they were internally converted and chosen to grace and glory c. as Ephs. 1. 3. 1 Thess. 5. 10. 2 Thess. 13. 14. 1 Cor. 3. 16. as they do then must all and every visible member of these Churches be visible elects
and predestinate to glory which if our brethren say of all the members of all these visible Churches suppose Magus and Iudas had been among them it is easie for any to prove the contrary 2. but if so be that these titles prove they were all internally converted and that our visible Church must be such or else they are falsly constituted then how shall Demas Magus find roome in the visible Church as true members since they were not such if it be said that the argument which proveth that they weremore may well prove the lesse and that they had all the visible Saintship that Magus Iudas had we shall grant that but then you must stand by this argument Such as were the members of the Churches of Corinth Rome Ephesus Thessalonica c. by these places cited by the discipline-book of new England chap. 3. sect 3. pag. 56. 57. 1 Cor. 12. 27. Ephs. 2. 22. 1 Cor. 3. 16 17. 2 Cor. 11. 2. 1 Cor. 1. 2. Galat. 1. 2. Math. 16. 16. to 19. such ought the members of our Church visible to be or then they are constituted of false matter But the members of these Churches by these places were really and internally converted and justified Ergo our Churches visible must also consist of these that are really and internally converted and justified or then they are constituted of false matter but the conclusion is false and absurd for so Christ and the Apostles erred even proceeding in a Church way in admitting Iudas Magus to be members for sure they were not internally and really converted and justified and yet M H. maketh them true members and his visible Saints it was wisdome therefore to M. H. to bury these arguments and to contradict his own book of discipline which page 57 saith that Christ taxeth the pastors by whose connivencei the man wanting the wedling garment came in friend how camest thou hither M. H. saith nay they were not taxed that man conveyed it so cunningly that onely the master of the feast pe â—â—ived it others did not discover it page 29. but all dependeth on the making good the assumption that these places prove that they were inwardly and really converted which I make good by these reasons 1. the Holy Ghost expresly saith they were the habitation of God through the spirit temples of the holy Ghost espoused to Christ as a chast virgin ergo they were really such to say that Paul speaketh according to the judgement of charity only and in a Church way is to beg the question there is not a word of any such judgement of charity in the Scripture and our brethren have no law to adde to the Scripture to help their own cause 2. If you adhere to this argument you must say with M. H. that Christ hoped and was bound to conceive by the fruits of Iudas his life that Iudas was a Saint and might have some seeds of some spirituall work of God in his soul and yet Christ saith have not I chosen you twelve and one of you hath a devill and this he knew from the beginning Iohn 13. 11 18. because Iesus not as God but in a Church-way dealt with Iudas and such I remit it to any man if Christ failed against charity except he believed Iudas to be a convert before he betrayed his hypocrisie what warrant in the Scripture for this 3. What ground that the Apostles in charity believed and said that Demas Magus were converts temples of the holy Ghost chosen to life as the Ephesians 1. 3. and Thessalonians 2 Thâ—s 2. 13. or then they had sinned in admitting them to the visible Church and baptizing them 4. Whereas he sayeth the Church judgeth not of things hid whether the Churches of New England do not judge and heavily censure though they will not give it that name all the baptized in their Church whom they exclude from Church-membership and the Lords supper all their life as if they were Pagans because they have not so much charity as to believe them to be visible converts judge reader But say they this will not prove that they were internally and really converted because Paul saith so of them to which I say then upon the same account must we expone these places Ephes. 2. 4. God rich in mercy hath loved us and when we Paul and converted Jewes and Gentiles were dead in sinnes hath quickened us together in Christ in the judgement of charity and in a Church way onely 6. and hath raised us up together and hath made us fit together in heavenly places in a Church-way verse 10 we are his workmanship created unto good works and we who verse 12. were sometimes without Christ strangers to the Common-wealth of Israel 13. are now made neare in the blood of Christ and verse 18. we who were strangers have accesse by Christ through one spirit unto the Father onely in a Church-way by politick guidance of our head Christ and the like must be said of all the reall internall work of the spirit upon the hearts of all the Saints at Ephesus Colosse Corinth Thessalonica c. so they were by this reason light in the Lord quickened had Christ dwelling in them by faith were sealed translated from death to life c. in a Church way and from none of these places can we conclude that they were really and internally converted for all these places and reall works of grace must agree to Iudas Magus and to all such visible Saints because all Churches visible rightly constitute must be made up by this argument of such visible Saints else they are false in the matter and not according to the pattern of Apostolick Churches 3. The assumption is made out also thus as the Apostle calleth them the body of Christ the habitation of God temples of the holy ghost so also he blesseth God and rendreth thanks to him that had chosen to life the Ephesians blessed them with all spirituall blessings in Christ bestowed on them adoption redemption forgiyenesse of sinnes the inheritance of glory Ephes. 2. 13 4. c. ordained the Thessalonians not to wrath but to obtain salvation by our Lord Iesus Christ 1 Thess. 5. 9. 4. had chosen them to salvation through Sanctification of the spirit and belief of the truth 2 Thess. 2. 13. and upon this buildeth their comfort and faith I Thes. 54. 9 10. 11. so Coloss. 1. 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14. now what joy comfort faith thanksgiving can have place if these places be not understood of such reall internall graces as election conversion c. as Iudas and Magus neither have nor can have otherwayes all the hypocrites as Magus and Iudas have a like lively consolation with all the chosen of God and Paul must blesse God because he had chosen called justified c. such as Magus and Iudas 4. I wonder the way of the Churches should cite 1 Cor. 3. 16. for visible Saintship which dependeth on
the judgement of charity for the place is evidently of reall converts know ye not that ye are the temple of God and that the spirir of God dwelleth in you is this I pray you the knowledge of charity which is fallible and may mistake nay this and the like places 2 Cor. 13. 5. and the 1 Iohn 2. 3. 1 Iohn 3. 14. know ye not that Christ dwelleth in you c. by this we know that we know him c. are brought by our Divines to prove against Papists that we may be infallibly perswaded that we are in the state of grace and know our selves to be temples of the Holy Ghost not by the fallible and erring judgement of charity which we never extend but to other then our selves but by an infallible certainty though not of faith yet of supernaturall sence and divine perswasion by which we know infallibly our selves to be in Christ 2. as to that argument such should our Churches be in their members constituent as the Church of Rome Corinth Ephesus were when Paul writ to them and after they were now constituted and grown it is most false It is just as if Aristotle would say and write to some of his disciples that had studied some years under him you are excellently skilled in the knowledge of the first matter of motion and time and another should inferre ergo there be no Academies on earth rightly constituted where the Scholars are not excellently skilled in the knowledge of the first matter of motion of tâ—me before they be admitted members of the Academieâ— now the argument should be thus Such as were the Churches of Rome Corinth Ephesus c. as to their members constituent before they were admitted to Church membership such should our visible Churches be according to their members constituent before the members be admitted to Church membership true but the Churches of Rome Corinth Ephesus c. as to their members constituent were before they were admitted to Church membership visible converts in the judgement of charity to the Apostles and planters it is most false and can never be proven And to argue from grown and planted Churches after Paul had begotten the Corinthians as a father 1 Cor. 4. 15. to prove that our Churches should be such in their constitution is to say such is a tall-tree now ergo also before it was sowen it was not a seed but a tall-tree so the adversaries would not be content we should argue thus such as was the Church of Sardis in its constitution after it is now falling such should ours be in its members constituent before they be admitted members of the visible Church but the Church of Sardis for the most part consisted of such members as had a name they lived and were dead and had visibly defiled their garments a few onely remaining visible converts as verse 1. compared with verse 4. ergo our Churches should be such as to the members constituent Such arguing is as good as that of New Englands and yet Christ had a golden candlestick in Sardis and walked among them and held them as stars in his right hand Rev. 1. 20. Now the conclusion should be against them and the chief basis of all is that the keyes are given to such Mat. 16. 16. to 19. as are blessed and enlightned as believing Peter was who was not blessed for the profession that Christ was the Son of the living God for Iudas was that way blessed who held out but a verball profession CHAP. VIII Mr. Hookers first inference that Church-fellowship doth presuppose men to be visible Saints but doth not make them such discussed THat men are first converted visibly before they be Church-members is a grosse mistake it leaneth on this That the Church which Christ hath in his Gospel instituted to which he hath committed the keyes of his Kingdome the power of binding and loosing the tables and seals is a company of Saints a combination of godly faithfull men So the Church of N. England From this it must follow that there is an instituted visible Church void of Pastors which converteth souls before there be pastors and so there must be Sons and daughters before there be Fathers and Pastors to beget them to God as Ministeriall Fathers and they must be fed before they have Pastors to feed them and if they be converted before they be in Church-fellowship and Pastors must be nurse-Fathers to feed and confirm these who were born before their father had being The contrary whereof Paul of the formed Church of the Galathians that he did travel in birth till Christ be formed in them Gal. 4. 15. and when he wrote the Epistle to the Corinthians they were framed a visible Church and many not yet reconciled to God and yet in that case he saith 1 Cor. 4. 15. Though ye have ten thousand instructers in Christ yâ—â— have ye not many fathers for in Christ Iesus have I begotten you through the Gospel Now that he begat them all and every one and made them visible converts before he was their Church-Father or they in Church-fellowship where is it sayed or dreamed by any colour of truth yea 2 Cor. 5. 20 now then we are ambassadours for Christ at though God did beseech you by us we pray you be reconciled to God ergo this supposeth some state of non-reconciliation in many Church members Rom. 12. 2. be not conforme to this world but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind Ephes. 4. 22. that ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts and be renewed in the spirit of your mind Coloss. 3. 8. now lay you aside all these 16. putting on the new man all which and the like places directed to visible converts must all be exponed without exception of second conversion and of reiterating of conversion and reconciliation of these that are already converted and reconciled which no Scripture can perswade and by the like order the children must be born and vsibly converted before they were in the wombe of their visible mother who conceived and bare them contrary to 1 Cor. 3. 15. nor can the mother be any thing but a nurse nor any other in regard of bringing forth but a barren mother which bringeth not forth twinnes contrary to Cant. 4. 2. Isai. 54. 1 2 3. 2. The Scripture holdeth forth their pastors as pastors are sent to open the eyes of the blind to turn them from darknesse to light and from the power of Sathan unto God that they may receive forgivenesse of sinnes Act. 26. 18. yea and the Scripture teacheth that we receive the spirit by the hearing of faith from pastors as sent and in office such as were the officed prophets whose feet were pleasant upon the mountaines as is clear Rom 10. 14 15. compared with Isai. 52. 7. Nah. 1. 15. 3. If many be brought in to the visible Church and
contradictions not to appear I wrong them either wilfully which were in me wickedness or if of ignorance it is much weaknesse and more But 1. as Mr Hooker bringeth citations from Mr Answorth Mr Robinson why doth he not from his own writings bring the like for I alledge the same against his own way for the way of the Churches of New England Sâ—ct 3. ch 3. pag. 56 57. faith more then the brethren of the separation eveâ— did say The Lord Iesus is the head of the Church evâ—n the visible Church and the visible Church is the body of Christ Iesus 1 Cor. 12. 12. the habitation of God by the Spirit Ephes. 2. 22. the members of the visible Church are said to be the temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 3. 16. espoused to Christ as a chast virgin 2 Cor. 11. 2. Sons and daughters of the Lord God almighty 2 Cor. 6. 18. how can they be members of the body or the spouse of Christ c. ex cept they in charitable disorâ—tion be 〈◊〉 indeed the holy Ghost describeth them to be Saints by calling 1 Cor. 1. 2. and faithful brethren Gal. 1. 2. and that not by external profession for these are too high styles for hypocrites but in some measure of sincerity and truth Let that be answered These who not onely in point of charity and not onely in external profession but in some measure of sincerity and truth must be the habitation of God by the Spirit the temple of the holy Ghost c. or then they cannot be admitted members of the visible Church must be internally justified sanctified and chosen before they can be members of the Church visible but such must all admitted members be by these places cited by the Churches of N. England M. H. or his defendants choose what they please and answer and I shall be cleared 2. From this passage by the way observe another argument of the Church of N. England ibid. Such should be members admitted to the visible Church as are exhorted to be followers of Paul as dear children Ephes. 4. 1. so must the arguments be I assume but all visible converts or non converts all known drunkards harlots Atheists c. are exhorted to be followers of Paul yea that exhortation obligeth all the known enemies of God in the visible Church to be renewed in the spirit of their mind to be converted from dumb idols to serve the living God for all are exhorted to obey the whole Gospel heare it even the scoffing Athenians Act. 17. 2. I argue from the fifth argument These cannot be judged fit matter for the visible Church and conâ—â—iâ—uting and edifying thereof who are more fit for the ruine and destruction thereof such as all hypocrites who will leave their first love and destroy the Church I assume but all latent hypâ—crites such as Iudas and Magus as wel as open hypocrites are more fit for the ruine and destruction of the Church and will leave their first love If it be said that latent hypocrites appearing to us to be Godly and converts may be judged mistakingly and erroneously to be fit materialls for the constituting and edifying of the Church are men 1 made members of Christs body and Christ made the head of Magus Iu as not by Christs command so much as by mens erroneous judgment 2 Then the visible Church hath all its essâ—…nce and nature founded upon judgment that may erre and upon no certain rule of the word 3 Then should the Apostles have taken more time and advised more maturely before they made Magus Ananias members of the visible Church 3. All the arguments brought by M. Hooker and the way of the Churches of N. England and Separatists doe conclude they must be really and internally sanctified before they can be such members as are in the Church of Rome Ephesus c. and M. Hooker putteth not a finger to them to answer these that I alledged 4. Let him answer that which M. Robinson hath pag. 97. all the Churches that ever the Lord planted consisted of only good as the Church of the Angels in heaven and of mankind in paradise God hath also the same ends in creating and restoring his Churches and if it were the will of God that persons notoriously wicked should be admitted into the Church God should directly crosse himself and his owne ends and should receive into the visible covenant of grace such as were out of the visible state of grace and should plant such in his Church for the glory of his name as served for no other use then to cause his name to be blasphemed pag. 98. In planting of the first Church in the seed of the woman there were only Saints without any mixture now all Churches are of one nature and essentiall constitution and the first is the rule of the rest Ans. I now perceive that M. Hooker and his followers in this point defend M. Robinsin and the Separatists as M. Hooker chap. 2. pag. 20 21. but I must say these words thus we have cleared the expressions of our brethren of the separation must be an owning of their cause Ans. But M. Hooker should also clear M. Hooker and his own from contradictions as well as M. Robinson for M. Robinsons argument must be thus or nothing Such as is the essentiall constitution of the first Church in paradise in Adam and Evah not yet fallen in sinne and the Church of the Angels in heaven before their fall such must be the constitution of all our visible Churches now for all Churches are of one nature and essentiall constitution saith he I assume But the Church in paradise and of Angels before either of them fell consisted of only such as were inwardly and effectually sanctified Ergo such must be the constitution of all our visible Churches now to wit they must consist of only inwardly and effectually sanctified and free of all sinne But the conclusion is absurd for if so our visible Churches must be as clean from sinne as the Church of Angels and of our first parents were when they were first created and yet M. Robinson saith pag. 112. for we doubt not but the purest Church upon earth may consist of good and bad in Gods eye of such as are truly sanctified and faithfull and of such who only for a time put on the outside and vizard of sanctity so M. Robinson the wit of man shall not clear these expressions from contradictions 2. If it be not the approving and commanding will of God for of that will given to men who planteth Churches he must speak or he speaketh nothing that the wicked be admitted into the Church then it is not Gods will that Magus Demas be admitted into the Church but this latter is absurd and contrary to both Mr. Robinson Iustif. of Separat pag. 12. and to Mr. Hookers Survey par 1. ch 2. pag. 23 24. and contrary to the Scripture Act. 2. 38 39 41
whether really or supposed only presently without delay as is well observed by M. R. Baxter in his accurate treatise they baptize Magus Act. 8. 12. 13. such as hear the word among whom were Ananias and Saphira who were baptized members Act. 2. 41 45. compared with Act. 4. 33 34. and Act. 5. 1 2 3 4. c. they baptize Cornilius and his house Act. 10. 44 47 48. When the Corinthians and Crispus and his house believed they were baptized and the Jayler and his house Act. 16. 30 31 32 33. Lydia and her house ver 14. 15. And the Eunuch having heard the word and believing was baptized Act. 8. 35 37 38. when the multitude hear Iohn and confesse their sinnes they are baptized Mark 1. 5. and that without any such conjectures of the congregationall way of trying members as is above said The third Case is When the Christian Church is framed out of the visible Church and in this I propound these considerations 1 Act. 2. There is no such processe as M. H. talks of pag. 14. 15. 2 No hint of a covenant to a single Congregation except ye speak of a baptismall Covenant 3 The Apostles shall not act as Apostles but in an erring way choosing Ananias and Saphira reprobate mettall in this first Temple and say that they acted as Pastors ordinary in a Church way and fallibly it is not to be supposed that they more de facte actually erred and that they thrust in chalke stone and rotten timber apt to destroy the whole building such as were Ananias and Saphira in the first samplar then they erred in making heterodox and erroneous acts Act. 15. in their first samplar of Synods and yet we prove they acted not as infallible Apostles in that Synod but by a fallible and ordinary gift yet so that de facto actually they erred not 4 Any man judge of M. Hookers words pag. 30. that Peter required of these 3000. to repent and be baptized according to the like call of Christ and that Philip saw the like in Magus ere he baptized him and that the Apostles had a large measure of spirituall discerning But if their discerning was put out in admitting none but such as they judged to be reall converts it failed in this and they laid hands suddenly in few hours space upon Ananias and Saphira and so did Iohn Baptist upon an huge multitude Matth. 3 Mark 1. Luk. 4. nay their admitting of such whereas their eminency of discerning could have framed the first samplar of Church-constitution without one hypocrite sayeth to me That it is the revealed will and intent of the Lord that men usurp not the chairs of Christ to passe a sentence upon the inward state of Church-members before they be admitted into his work-house of conversion Yea it is destructive to the Lords end to close the gates upon many heirs of glory and lock fast the doores of Christs office-house his vineyard his kingdome his house upon multitudes to be saved and wrought upon and espoused to Christ after they are unchurched untill they be visible converts 2 Cor. 11. 1 2 3 4. Gal. 4. 19. 5 The Apostles are accurate in trying of some Church-members to wit of Elders and Deacons and bid receive some and reject others Act. 6. 13. Act. 13. 2 3. 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 3 4. c. 10 11 12. Tit. 1. 9 10 11. 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 17 22. But shew us rule Canon precept practise of Apostles for judiciall electing of Church-members yea to me it is one act of the Lords deep providence in the execution of his decrees of election and reprobation for when the Lord sends the word of his kingdome to a Nation and calls them and they professe to hear there hath the Lord a visible kingdome and the Lord builds his house not Moses not Paul 6 The place Act. 2. pleads more for a reall and internall repentance and continued and prorogated all their life ver 46 47. they abiding in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship stedfastly 42. then for a visible repentance in the judgement of charity though we exclude not visible repenting of some but in our brethrens sense visible repenting i. e. reall and sincere so farre as the judgement of charity can reach 2. Reall and sincere repenting of all and every one 3. Antecedently and before admission to Church-membership we ever exclude and we say there is not one Jotâ— in the word that the Apostles had such a judgement of Ananias Magus and our brethren cannot prove it The believing of Magus and his aâ—dent continuing with Philip Act. 8. 13. with eagernesse as dogs in hunting to follow the prey 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beza cites Mar. 3. 9. Budaeus to stick to any as an assiduous convey proveth not what M. Lock â—r sayeth for Luke inspired by the holy Ghost who needeth not borrow the judgement of charity but seeth the heart testifieth of Magus that he believed in his way All our Divines Calvin Gualther Piscator Marlorat Beza Brentius Bullingerus Pomeranus Sarcâ—rius Diodati English Divines say it was but an historicall and temporary faith if the holy Ghosts meaning were that Magus did savingly believe we shall not eschew the Apostasy of true believers The Text saith not that Magus savingly believed to the judgement of Philip and the Church of Samaria they saw his faith as they saw his wondring in his cleaving to Philip and yet this our brethren must prove Now they saw only such a faith in the effects as the Text speaks of but the Text speaks of a temporary faith but that they believed the sorcerers temporary faith to be saving faith and would not otherwayes have baptized him that M. Hooker and M. Lockyer conjecture but in the Text there is no shadow of such a thing had there been praying with liberty and in the holy Ghosts strong perswasion much labour of glorying in tribulation rejoycing with joy unspeakable by selling all and following the Gospel something had been said and if the Church had refused without these to baptize him 7 I retort the argument thus Such should be the members of the visible Church before they be admitted as Peter requireth the thousands to be before they were admitted members But Peter requireth of the 3000. reall repentance Repent and be baptized c. Yea such repentance as thereby their anxious conscience might be satisfied who asked Men and brethren what shall we doe Ah we slew the Lord of glory Ergo The members of our Church must have reall not visible repentance only before the Church can admit them But the conclusion is absurd even to the Anabaptists The proposition is M. Hookers and our brethrens in terminis the assumption is the holy Ghosts Act. 2. Yea and the characters of reall conversion Act. 2. are spoken by Luke inspired of God not in relation to the fallible discerning of Apostles There are not only visible signs but 1.
hearing 2. saying Men and brethren what shall we doe 3. joyning in ordinances with the Apostles 4. Some expressing of joy in hearing the word possibly in their countenance The rest were reall 1. They were pricked in heart not visibly but really so Calvin Bezâ— Gualther Sarcerius Brentius Bullingerus as also before them Chrysostome Hieronymus Cyrillus Hierosolomytanus this cannot but be reall 2 They were added unto the Church M. H. granteth that the holy Ghost in Luke spoke this Now the Apostles acting as ordinary Pastors in a fallible way as our brethren say they acted here could not see this internall adding made by the Lord ver 47. The Lord added to the Church c. he added not Ananias and Saphira thus and their receiving the word with gladnesse of heart ver 47. must be reall and internall gladnesse of heart as their eating of bread with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart all which as they were not visible to the Apostles so being reall must be ascribed by an ordinary figure to the greatest part Now that Ananias and Saphira were such reall members pricked in heart or received the word with joy Luke sayeth not But M. H sayeth it without warrant of the word CHAP. XV. Other arguments of M. H. and his answers are considered as of the draw-net Mr. H. pag. 28 29. to arg 2. If the visible Church be a draw-net where are fish and filth a house where are vessels of gold and baser vessels of wood and brasse then a rightly constituted Church there may be where are believers and hypocrites Ans. The argument is wholly yeilded and the cause not touched much lesse concluded as may appeare by the state of the question in a right meaning Ans. 1. This argument may be wholely yielded but is not my argument I referre the Reader to the place of my book where this is first propounded The argument is much mistaken and is not drawen from visible Churches as they are de facto and through abuse though I speak to that also which I am willing to dispute with any who will defend M. H. in his survey My argument is from visible Churches as they were at first planted and constituted lawfully and to all that read with any considerable attention planted according not to the permissive decree of God according to which I tell M. Barrow many hypocrites are de facto in the visible Church lawfully constitute but according to the revealed will of precept Hence take the argument according to my mind if the visible kingdome and Church of Christ at both its first planting in fieri and it s after constitution in facto esse consist not according to the decree but even according to the revealed and approving and commanding will of God of good fish and of bad and filth and of vessels of honour and of dishonour then the visible Church consisteth not of such Saints only as must be reall converts in the judgement of charity But the former is true M. H. might have known that I of purpose closed up this mouse-hole non semel not once but twenty times the proposition is from the scope of the Parable which as worthy Calvin sayeth that nikil novum c. that our Saviour teacheth no new thing but by a new similitude the same which he taught in the parable of the tares only as Mr. Dickson hath judiciously observed That hence the visible Church in the way of gathering members and manner of constitution thereof is like a draw-net taking in a I who professe subjection to Christ in his ordinances good and bad To which as for the purpose it is also most false that the Lord tacitly commands such Pastors as cast out the net of the preached Gospell to fish no souls in a Pastorall Church-way but these who in their judgement of charity savour of being with Iesus as sayeth M. H. survey par 1. c. 2. pag. 14 15 and so are good fish and reall converts Whereas the Lord commands Pastors not to look whether they be converted or not in their judgement leave that to God and call in as many as ye find Matth. 22. 9. Luk. 14. 17 18 23. Call in fools and simple ones Prov. 9. 4. which indeed to M. Hooker is a sinne and a prophaning of the holy things of God O saith M. H. Beware ye Pastorally call any or preach to any Pastorally but such as in charity you judge converts and these only and none other sayeth M. Lâ—ckyer As for the Parable of the tares Let them grow untill harvest Parâ—us most judiciously he forbids not to use discipline simply but use it not so with such rigor or imprudently when the wheat is in hazard to be plucked up but use it not when the wheat may be hurted and rooted out 2. The conceit of degenerated members to be tolerated for a while will not help the matter for the draw-net of the preached Gospel is to be cast out at the first admission of members before the members be degenerated 3. How shall our brethren make it out that the bad noteth the latent hypocrites only that are not seen because they are under the water but the bad noteth aswell the open hypocrites and so did the Donatists answer Augustine as our brethren doe but Augustine replyed that the Church is the barne-floore where the wheat is hid and the chaffe seen But sure the preachers are not to be led by their own judgement who are really good or really non converts and bad for it is the command of Christ that the bad that is the non-converted be brought in that they may be converted and keeped in except the whole lump be in danger to be infected that they may be made good Mr. H. p. 29. The like may be said to the man who came without the wedding garment he carried it so cunningly that none perceived it but the Master Ans. Mr. H. must say The servants judged him once to have a wedding garment else they should not have invited him to come Saith the Text that or Mr. H. onely If the former then they sin who invite and call externally any but such as have a wedding garment So the Donatists said 2. Mr. H. contradicts his own Book of Discipline expresly The rest of my arguments are above vindicated Mr. H. p. 31. The examples of Solomon tolerating Idolatry of Asa breaking out into persecution hurt Mr. R. cause for then the openly scandalous may be received in Ans. These Kings obstinately persisting in such evils are neither to be admitted nor kept in how far Solomon strayed is hard to determine Amesius after P. Martyr teacheth That he neither worshipped Images nor believed them to be God nor brought them to the Temple Augustine excuseth him that he fell as Adam to please his wives Asa at his worst was fitter to be admitted a Member than Magus at his best nor can the time
of Asa his continuing obstinately in these evils be well known M. H. M. Ruthurfurd maintainâ— That such as are admitted must 1. Not be scandalous 2. Must be baptized after the order of Christ 3. They must by their profession notifie that they are true believers Ans. How they are not scandalous how baptized in Christs order and so must repent for their own personal comfort and salvation is to be tried Ergo They must be to us real converts before they be admitted is a feeble consequence The third I never require before they be admitted Members M. cannot reade that in my writings but forged it of his own as is answered by me Mr. H. p. 32 33. If I must not enter willingly into any unnecessary civil society with such as have a shew of godliness and deny the power thereof and such as are named brethren but are idolatrous far less should I enter into a spiritual society of faith with them Ans. What this reasoning meaneth I know not But 1. it is unlawful to you to enter your self a visible married Member of that Church where one is to be admitted who is known to be a scandalous hypocrite as he is described 2 Tim. 3 1 2 3. Yea suppose in all Churches you finde some scandalous you are to joyn to some visible Church on earth But this is 1. Unlawful for say that one would refuse to marry any at all because no woman on earth could satisfie his minde hardly could that single life be lawful if God give not the gift of continency But say it were lawful to live single and to marry none because of such humorous impediments yet it cannot be lawful to live out of all Church-fellowship without all Church-ordinances suppose you were in an Island where one onely Church is 2. Suppose one be married and fixedly joyned to such a Congregation and divers Members turn like the Members of the Church of Sardis divers become such as are 2 Tim. 3. 2. Lovers of their own selves covetous boasters proud blasphemers disobedient to parents c. the Apostle saith We are to turn away from such now the Elders and Flock refuse to câ—… them out If that turning away 2 Tim. 3. be meant of separating from the Church we must not turn away from them except the Church to which we were married give us leave which were strange And it is like this is not Mr. Hookers sense for he maketh it less free to turn away from a Church to which you are married than not to joyn to it as it is less free to the man to leave the wise to whom he is once married than not to marry and so he makes the Church a Prison As for the place 1 Cor. 5. he forbids intire conversing with the Excommunicate Bullinger he forbiddeth intimate fellowship with them Mayer saith it is the arguing of Anabaptists which yet pious Mr. H. here followeth We should not eat with them Ergo we should not joyn in Church duties with them But Augustine citeth Cyprian Because we see tares in the Church yet let us not separate from the Church for saith Augustine When the godly and the wicked partake of the same Sacrament neither the cause nor the person is hurt Entring in Church-fellowship some one or other though there be some scandalous persons tolerated and desended in all the Churches is not voluntary as to marry or not to marry but a necessary Ordinance of God for he lives as a heathen in a condition of sinning who is a Member of no visible Church Mr. H. These are not sufficient requisites in one to be a Member which may be in a drunkard who is not to be a Member but to be cast out Ergo to be kept out But these three assigned by Mr. R. 1. To profess the Faith 2. Eagerly to desire the Seals 3. To desire Church-fellowship counting it a disparagement not to be born again if not admitted to the Sacraments may agree to a drunkard Ans. For the ordinary drunkard he is either born and baptized in the Church or he is a Pagan and an ordinary drunkard having these three If the former be said he is born a Member of the Church and so the question is concerning his casting out not concerning his receiving in I confess I know not how Mr. H. could answer the question himself concerning children born in their Church of Parents Father Mother that are Church Members though such live 60 or 70 years never baptized and have these three requisites and be free of gross scandals they could not admit such to the Lords Supper The Ministers should have some extraordinary call of God to preach to such as Paul had to go to preach in Macedonia Act. 16. for by our Brethrens way they have no right by way of Covenant from the parents but onely a providential right to preach the Gospel which requires an extraordinary Apostolick cast As for the other if the man be a born heathen and shall come to get these three requisites and profess as Magus did he is to be received a Member but if he hath not these three requisites for he lives in Sorcery as Magus and Elymas and opposeth the Gospel the openly lying profession is scandalous such a profession Mr. R. faith is not his requisites If he be a Pagan and continue in habitual drunkenness he may be holden out while he gives evidences to others of amendment and then he may be admitted to the outer court as a heater though a profession of faith if not belied with worshipping of false gods can hardly consist with Paganism CHAP. XVI Of the principal and prime subject of all the Priviledges of special note bestowed in the Mediator Christ upon the Church Mr. H. p. 1. cap. 3. pag. 23. 1. WHether the invisible Church be the principal prime and onely subject of the Seals of the Covenant pa. 3. Ans. It is not such a subject by any argument that Mr. R. brings But Mr. H. frameth a question of straw as if I had moved it and disputes against Mr. R. My words are The invisible not the visible Church is the principal prime and onely subject with whom the Covenant of Grace is made to whom all the Promises do belong and to whom all titles styles properties and priviledges of special note in the Mediator de belong p. 248. The Promises are preached to the whole visible Church but for the Elects sake yet they belong in Gods intention and gracious purpose onely to the Elect of God and his redeemed ones to that invisible Body Spouse Sister whereof Christ alone is Lord Heâ—d Husband I wonder then if Mr. H. did reade my book when he will dispute such a Question with me 1. Whether the invisible Church and the Elâ—ct be the prime subject of the Seals A question that hath no sense nor any favour from Mr. R. For can the Elect of which some are not born eat and drink
at the Lords Supper or be washed with water 2. The Lord hath ordained the Seals in an orderly way and in an Ecclesiastick and Church right to the visible Church as to the fiâ—st prime and onely subject external visible in foro Ecclesiae and according to the command of God to Pastors they are to be dispensed to all Members of the visible Church to Magus as to Peter whether the dispensers or Church repute them real Converts or not 3. Here the Seals Ministers Word Promises are considered onely in the sign letter external administration by the dispensers who see not the heart Now Mr. H. proceedeth against me Arg. 1. pag. 41. to prove that to wit That bare and naked Seals as Circumcision are bestowed upon graceless men Ishmael and Esau which is to set up an adversary of hay for I am not the man who either dreamed or wrote that the invisible Church is the principal prime and onely subject of the naked Signs bestowed upon Ishmael and Magus This will be found the minde of Mr. Hockâ—r for I spake expresly of the priviledges of special note in the Mediator pag. 144. But the bare and empty Seals the Promises as in the letter preached and as precisely considered and separated from the grace promised and signed are not priviledges of special note given in the Mediator for they are priviledges bestowed upon Cain and Magus as upon real believers Peter and Iohn the very same way 4. But the Lord hath ordained Promises Sealt and the like including the inward grace Christ Righteousness Pardon Perseverance Eternal life in his gracious purpose as I say pag. 244. to the invisible and effectually called Church as to the principal prime native internal subject a right not onely Ecclesiastick in foro Ecclesiae which they have also professing the sound faith but also with a real and internal right in foro Dei Upon these Arguments never touched nor answered by Mr. Hooker 1. These are the first and proper subject of all Promises Properties Priviledges Seals of special note in the Mediator taking the Priviledges and Sea's as they include Christ and the graces promised and sealed to whom the Covenant and special promises of a new heart the Law engraven perseverance are onely promised and to none other But these A new heart Perseverance c. are onely promised to Elect Believers Ierem. 31. 33 35. 32. 39 43. Ezek. 11. 19 20. 36. 25 26 27. Isa. 59. 19 20 21. Deut. 30. 6. Heb. 8. 8 9 10 c. If these be promised to Cain Magus then either absolutely and so all shall have a new heart contrary to Scripture and Experience if conditionally shew the condition to be performed by the Elect which being done they shall be therewith gifted Such a condition is not in the Word for the condition should be either of Nature or Common Grace and both must be Pelagianism for if of Grace the question must recurte What shall be the condition again 2. These for whom and for whose salvation God intends the sweet Marrow of the Ministery and other Ordinanceâ— the meeting in the Unity of faith and the knowledge of the Son of God Ephes. 4. 11 12 13. to whom they all belong 1 Cor. 3. 21. and for whose sake all are 2 Cor. 4. 15. and for whose salvation onely Christ came and died Matth. 20. 28. Luke 19 10. 1 Tim. 1. 15. 1 Pet. 3. 18. Ioh. 15. 13. must be the prime and onely subject of all these priviledges in their marrow and substance 3. These to whom Christ is given onely and with him all other things must be the prime and onely subject to whom all priviledges of special note in the Mediator are given or then the visible Church or some other than the Elect and ransomed of the Lord must be the principal and onely subject But he hath given us Christ and with him all other things Rom. 8. 32. And Mr. H. cannot say that to that visible body as visible in which Magus Cain are joynt Members having as good Ecclesiastical right as the Apostle Peter by Mr. H. way are given all things Christ saving grace out of his fulness c. as to the first and prime subject 4. Christ is Head by the influence of saving grace King Husband Saviour Ransomer Surety High-Priest of the really believing Church If he give any priviledges then who shall be the first prime and onely subject of graces flowing from him but his Liege-people Spouse Ransomed ones 5. The Elect justified are onely the Sons of the Promises Rom. 9. 8 9. and are internally and not externally onely as Magus in Covenant with God and internally called Mr. H. The Catholick Church invisible is not the prime and onely subject of the Seals as the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to Mr. R. though the exposition of the Rule be neither safe nor sound quod convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ans. Taking the Seals for bare and naked signs bestowed upon Magus which is Mr. H. minde he disputes against himself not against me 2. The axiome what agreeth essentially and per se in secundo modo per se as aptitude to discourse or also to laugh agreeth to man does both agree universally to all men and reciprocally for every man is apt to laugh and every thing apt to laugh is a man So the invisible Church is that Company to whom all saving priviledges belong Effectual Calling Redemption Justification the promises of a new heart of Perseverance the Seals including Covenant-grace and reciprocally the same Company to whom all these priviledges belong is the invisible mystical Living Church and not the Company visible of which Magus is a Member Is this axiome neither safe not sound Mr. H. should shew wherein it is faulty and not pass with disdain the Rule as neither safe nor sound It is defended as a truth of Aristotle by Christian Philosophers What agreeth in any thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Aristotle saith are the same in secundo modo per se agreeth to all and to every one and to such onely So the first modus per se is when the Praedicate belongs to the Essence of the subject so Aristotle taught me long ago So Collegium Conimbâ—icense Ant Ruvio Murcia de Lallana Smyglezius Toletus and many yea all who Comment upon Aristotle And the secundo modo per se is when the subject belongs to the definition of the Attribute as a man is apt to laugh to weep to admire and reciprocally yea and what agrees to any according to its specifick nature and last essential difference agrees reciprocally and to this old Logick I stand it is not new Mr. H. pa. 37. Mr. R. proveth That the visible Church as such hath not right to the Seals but the invisible These onely who are within the Covenant have right to the Seals so Peter proves
neither per se nor per participationem as the Sun and Stars are neither hot nor cold either firstly or secondarily for they are Aristotle saith Corpora quintae essentiae bodies of a fifth essence different from the elements and all mixed bodies Mr. H. p. 42 43. The Olive tree is the prime subject of the fatness that issues from it and appertains to it and of all the Ordinances But the visible Church Rom. 11. is the Olive the seals and other priviledges are part of the fatness which pertains thereunto Therefore the visible Church is the prime subject of them That the Olive is the visible Church see Beza Pareus Willet Ans. 1. Will Mr. H. bide by this Conclusion That the visible Church including rotten Magus trayterous Iudas is the prime subject of all saving priviledges of the new heart Gods inward heart-teaching perseverance c Then by his own argument Magus and the visible body whereof he is a graceless member as visible must be first qualified inherently with all these saving priviledges as heat is firstly saith he in the fire and then Justification Perseverance in grace must be transferred from such an ugly body as Magus Iudas c. to real and invisible believers 2. The Assumption is false Reade again Calvin Beza Pareus adde Pet. Martyr The English Notes Diodati they expound not the Olive of the visible Church onely as contradistinguished from the invisible as Mr. H. takes the visible Church in this dispute as it includes the whole visible Israel even Idolaters who slew the Prophets and the Heir But the Church visible including the Election Rom. 11. 7. and also the invisible and really justified and by fatness they mean not onely external priviledges which the rotten hypocrites wanted not but the juyce and sap of saving grace by which saith Pet. Martyr They that are far off are made nigh Ephes. 2. 12 14. and were engrafted in the Head and Body saith Pareus yea Willet citeth Gorham and Lyra who expound the fatness of habitual grace Mr. H. Let Mr. R. remember he said lib. 2. pag. 260. None are to be cast out for non-regeneration known to be such But if ye give them the seals saith Mr. H. the Church shall give the seals to such whom she knows have no right to them Ans. Mr. H. himself is alike burthened with this as I am A toleration there must be of some until the scandals be examined and Censures applied and the Church knows men to be unregenerated many dayes before they can know it juridicè Let Mr. H. then answer whether they should be debarred from the seals or not 2. If such were admitted being free of scandal it follows not its a poor begging of the question that the Church should admit to the seals such as she knows hath no right Why because they are not in the judgement of charity real converts that is non causa pro causa no cause Mr. H. Mr. R. puts the formalis ratio the essential reason of Offices and Officers in another subject besides the visible Church in the invisible Catholick Church convertibly or reciprocally and universally Whatsoever hath these priviledges to wit Offices Officers Seals right to the Seals c. is the invisible Catholick Church And onely the invisible Catholick Church Ergo not the visible hath all these priviledges If Mr. R. rid his hands c. it s good Ans. Mr. H. hath two pages near by of this of which whether I have rid my hands let the judicious Reader determine Know Reader that Mr. H. will have all priviledges external Offices Officers Seals and right Ecclesiastick which is formally a painted bastard right in the visible Church onely as its first subject I rid my hands of this by granting it take the visible Church in a good sense as including good and bad nor said I ever any thing to the contrary But these are not the saving priviledges of special note such as to be taught of God to persevere in saving grace c. as I oft say p. 244 245 c. And though Mr. H. his priviledges to be an Apostle or another Officer to have right external to the seals a bastard right agree to the visible Church yea to Iudas and Magus they being gratiae gratis datae yet saving priviledges the anointing the new heart Justification Perseverance the styles of Spouse Sister Love Dove c. are such as I desire Mr. H. to rid his hands and to clear the coasts to us by his answer to my words Due right par 1. pag. 244 245. divers pages how these agree reciprocally to his visible Church I take but some few The single Congregatinn of such as Magus and Peter c. is the first and reciprocal and proper subject of the anointing of justification and perseverance And convertibly All that have the anointing are justified persevere are onely the single independent Congregation of such as Magus and Peter c. What then will Mr H. do with his own that are both visibly and invisibly justified regenerate who by persecution or pestilence are broken from the Independent Church Shall they not share of the anointing because they are not Members of the single Congregation This is hard measure to the godly and bad Divinity This is not good Logick that therefore Mr. R. must shew some other essential causes of Offices and Officers besides the invisible Church He must mean the visible Church of which Magus is a Member I know in Logick that the subject is an essential cause of an accident Subjectum sumitur in dâ—finitione per additamentum I learned long ago And for the close the society the saving priviledges of the new heart perseverance is the invisible Church and all that have these the anointing perseverance c. is the invisible mystical true Church I own this reciprocation as new Logick though let not the Reader mistake I take invisible as opposed to visible in its latitude as it takes in both believing Peter and the hypocrite Magus yet so as the visible Church is so named to wit a true visible Church from the choicest part but not as invisible is opposed to visible tali modo both visible and sincere for the Catholick Church invisible is also the Catholick Church visible to wit tali modo in a sincere profession visible CHAP. XIX Mr. H. his formal cause of a Church visible or Church confederating is considered Mr. H. We have done with the material cause Now we come to the formal cause of the visible Church The faithful whether they be seemingly or sincerely such scattered up and down the earth are like stones in the streets or timber in the field they may have a communion by faith by which they are an invisible Body Mystical but until they meet together in one place and have right to all the Ordinances there and be confederate by a Church-Covenant which gives the formality to these Churches they are not visible
way interest of existence to grow in the Hand and another way interest of existence to grow in the body and in all the parts of it it is a member or part of the hand and also of the whole body but the Thumb hath no possible interest of existence to grow in the head in the leg And so is Iohn a near and fixed member of the congregation of Boston and a common and remoter member of the whole integral Catholick Churches of Hartford of Cambridge of Norwich and of all the congregations on earth but it follows not Ergo Iohn hath an interest of exâ—stence to be fed and to exist at one time in all the congregations on earth as the common nature of man of substantia corpus vivâ—ns animal homo exists in all the individuals at once It is wilde Logick to put no difference between a whole integral and the parts and whole essential and the parts subjective or species and individuals so as one integral member may exist at the same place where all the members exist Mr. H. That which equally belongs to all that can make no particular appropriation to any out rather than to another if a woman love all Christian men with Christian affection she is not therefore a wife to this or that man but this profession is equal and indifferent as well to one and to all as to another Ans. All is granted for we teach not that profession as profession makes a man a fixed and a married member of this Independent Congregation rather than this so that it shall be spiritual Adultery to partake of Church ordinances elswhere we detest such a comparison destructive to Church-communion for profession as profession declares the man to the Rulers to be a Church-member in all congregations on earth It declares I say as before but does not as a formal cause make a Church-member and it declares he hath right as a citizen of the visible Church that Rulers without sin may admit him to Ordinances but profession makes him not a member visible of onely this one congregation yea that one be a fixed member of this congregation is 1. An Affirmative command not binding ad semper Nor 2. does it tie but as being a member of the Catholick Church which is a confession of Christ before men And 3. it is of providential conveniency for the more careful feeding but not of divine institution or marriage tye CHAP. XXIII Whether Mr. Hooker doth concludently refute this which Mr. R. holdeth That he who is a Member of one Congregation is also a Member of all Congregations on earth 1. LEt it be remembred in what sense I make profession and Baptism to have influence in Membership 2. That I make not Peter a member of this congregation onely and of the whole integral Catholick Church or of all congregations on earth one and the same way for though the right to Christ the Head to Ordinances and Seals be one yet Peter is a fixed member of this congregation a transient member to all other congregâ—tions 2. He is a proper member and nearer of this congregation and a more common and remote member to all as the thumb is a nearer and proper part of the hand and a more common and remote part of the whole organical body and Richard a near member of Norwich and a more remote and common member of the Kingdome of England 3. I am constrained to take in some Arguments transposed by Mr. H. that were in the former Chapter Mr. H. To be a member of the Catholâ—ck Church firstly to a whole which a man neither did nor can see nor do any homage to nor receive any influence or direction from for Government is a sublimated imagination Ans. This makes the Doctrine of Oecumenick Councels holden by Calvin Melancthon Luther Whitaker and all the learned Divines in the Christian world to be a sublimated imagination and Mr. Cotton his associate to be sick of the same imagination and the decrees 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Apostles and Elders Acts 16. 4. by which the Churches were established ver 5. to have no influence of Government upon the Churches 2. It must be a sublimated imagination That the whole Churches of Jews and Gentiles who could not see the faces of all the Apostles nor do any homage to them nor receive any direction except in their Writings which yet may be from them should be governed by the Apostles and it must be an imagination That the Apostles were members of the Catholick integral Churches and never fixed and married members of the single congregation and could every one of the ten thousands of the congregational Church of Ierusalem as our Brethren will have it be be governed by the whole Church except they had seen the faces of all the thousands that governed them Mr. H. If a man that is a Member of one Congregation â—e also a Member of all Congregations on earth then he can perform the duties of a Member to all but that is impossible Ans. The duties we owe to members of the integral Catholick Church are 1. Common and personal as Church-praying Church-praising Church-fasting for the evils of sin or judgement Isa. 62. 6. Psal. 122. 6. Eph. 6. 18. 3. 14. Rom. 12. 18. 1 Cor. 12 26. they being members of the same body with us Eph. 4. 1 2 3 4 5. and their good or hard condition being known to us which say also they are one visible body with us these duties are possible and necessary if the meaning be of occasional duties of love not in word but in deed as giving of alms to brethren I judge of all congregations beside our own Iam. 〈◊〉 If a brother or a sister be naked c. of what ever congregation on earth where providence cast your lot to be 1 Ioh. 3. 17. If I say he mean such duties of members to forreign Church-members as Church-members be impossible I much differ from Mr. H. it is contrary to 2 Cor. 9. 1 2 3. Gal. 6. 10. And the like I say of duties of occasional comforting rebuking warning one another even in order to Church-members and Church-duties They are this way impossible that physically I cannot be in all places to discharge these duties But to fetch an Argument as watery I might say A man in Muscâ—via cannot be to a Scottish-man a neighbour whom he is to love as himself A man in Morpeth cannot be a fellow-member both with another mâ—n in Morpeth and with another English Subject who dwelleth four hundred miles from him whom he never saw not can see Why its impossible he can discharge the duty of neighbour-love to the one that he never saw nor possibly can see or that of a fellow-subject of England as toward the other Yea by this its impossible one can discharge the duties of personal watching over five thousand members of the congregation as they say of Ierusalem
is a device of men So no such Covenant is in Scripture in framing of Churches Mr. H. The solemnity of fasting and praying is onely required at the first founding of a Church Acts 2. where there is onely an addition of members the stroke on the Spirit by the Ministery of the Apostles was so extraordinary that they needed no miraculous discerning Ans. 1. Mr. H. may make the Reader believe that I am against fasting and praying at either planting of or addition to Churches and therefore divides my Argument for I argue from the want not of fasting and praying onely but 2. No Church-covenant was here nor 3. Any frequent meeting of the members to be acquainted with the spiritual state one of another nor was it possible these things could be in seven hours space All which they require in founding Churches and so there was no day of fasting kept by the Church baptized 2. There is an addition that the Christian Church was also solemnly founded Mr. H. Theâ—r stedfast continuing was after they were added Ergo saith Mr. R. that could not make them members Ans. Nor lies the Argument there from the effect to the cause they continued Ergo they took themselves engaged to continue Ans. There is no doubt they took themselves engaged by Baptism 2. Did Ananias and Sapphira either continue stedfastly or take themselves engaged by Church-covenant for we now speak of visible actings that agree to Church members as such therefore they took themselves to be engaged members and members to that onely Church by a solemn Marriage-covenant is a dream unwritten Mr. H. Where there is a solemn baptizing into a Church the person is made a Disciple of Christ Matth. 28. 19. So to be a Disciple is to be ingraffed into the body of Christ and to be made a fellow-heir of the same body Eph. 3. 6. that is of the visible Church Joh. 12. 40. though many believed in him yet they would not confess him or be his disciples Ans. 1. If confessing and being a disciple be one and if solemn baptizing make a disciple as from Matth. 28. and Ioh. 12. Mr. H. saith Then 1. Must Infants be actual disciples 2. Actual confessors 3. In danger to be excommunicate for the Jews made such an act Ioh. 9. 2. Ingraffing in the body is to be made a fellow-heir and of the same body of Iews and Gentiles who were partakers of the promise of Christ by the Gospel and fellow-citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God built upon the foundation Eph. 3. 8. 2. 19. and comprehendeth both the truly believing visible body and invisible And when and who made Magus and Iudas partakers of the promise of Christ by the Gospel and fellow-heirs of the same body 3. Did ever man dream that this body is a single Congregation and not that its the great Catholick Body of Iews and Gentiles Eph 3. 5 6. 2 15 16 19 Mr. H. The people are said to magnifie the Apostles that is to approve their doctrine and the goodness thereof yet there was more required to this Church-work and to bâ—come a disciple and therefore it s added And the believers were added i. e. they confessed thâ—ir sins and became disciples and followers of that Doctrine and so covenanted for their children Else we cannot reason against the Anabaptists If the converted father was baptized therefore the children The place thus expounded is not taken out of our hand Ans. The scope of the place is not to shew the qualification of visible members but that though Satan had made a â—oul breach in the Church by the lying hypocrisie of Ananias and Sapphira yet the Lord was mighty in the Apostles by the miraculous and righteous smiting of the hypocrites and other mighty wonders to the admiration of all and the terrour of many Acts 5. 1 2. 11 12 13. and that breach by their death was made up ver 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Believers were the more added not to the visible Church onely but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Lord which was a real addition of real believers as the same phrase is cap. 2. ver 47. not unlike 2. The magnifying of Apostles is spoken of beâ—ievers who not onely approved their doctrine but confessed the power of God to be in the Apostles miracles and some fear of God as Calvin saith Oecumenius They praised that Gospel powâ—r Chrysostom They do not mock nor threaten yet they seem as our Interpreters to be medii homines not wicked despiserâ— 3. He expounds they were added i. e. they confessed their sins and became disciples and followers of that doctrine But sure confessing of sins and professing of the doctrine if he mean such a following â—s was in Magus it s a hungry Exposition of being added to the Lord since it is in many hypocrites that are never added to the Lord. 2. If he mean that they were practical followers of the Apostles doctrine as he must if he say any thing more than what he said before sure that must be an habitual constant walking with God all their life and cannot be before they were added Acts 2. for they were believers and added the same day cap. 2 and cap. 5. Nor sayes he any thing for adding of visible members cap. 5. but all their life they were added to the Lord. And is that the meaning of Luke either cap. 2. or cap. 5 Sure Luke sets down the history of men added to the Lord at the sight of these miracles 4. It s a wonder men are so bold with the Scripture They were added i. e. They became disciples and so engaged themselves and covenanted also for their children But did their being added to the Church and to the Lord which certainly in the sincere part was real and sound believing include the swearing of this Church-covenant to be watching members married to the onely single Congregation of Ierusalem and to no other visible Church on earth If to dictate be to prove then we have more than enough of this 5. If Mr. H. judge that Calvin Pet. Martyr Beza Ursin Pareus and our Worthies cannot reason for Infant baptism against Anabaptists except thus The fathers are married members by Church-covenant to one single Congregation Ergo Infants must be baptized Or thus The really converted father must be baptized Ergo the children We have a weak part of it for this strengthens Anabaptists not a little for the common Arguments both of our Brethren and the Anabaptists are They must be real converts that are Church-members as I have proved And sure our Brethren judge it absurd that the Seal of Baptism should be put into a blank or to a falshood Now since Baptism is the seal of our Regeneration either must our Brethren put a blank and a falshood which the Church who knows not the heart without sin put upon Iudas or then with monstrous charity they must
Pastor may have a calling from the Church before he be elected by a Congregation and so an Individuum vagum a Pastor of all people and yet of no particular people But if all the Congregations are all the members that all the vâ—sible Church hath then he that is not a member of a particular Congregation is no member of a visible Church for that which comes not within the number of members is no member but all particular Congregations are all the members that a visible Church hath Ans. That he must be a member of a visible Church before he be the Pastor of a single flock is clear 1. He must be baptized into one body visible whether of Jews or Gentiles 1 Cor. 12. 13. for an unbaptized man cannot be a Minister 2. The qualifications of an Elder or Watchman 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 3 4. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 6 7 8. And that he be in covenant with God and visibly holy and thâ—â— he as well as the Deacons 1 Tim. 3. 10. may be proved to be such as agree to learned and godly members who are broken off from membership for no scandal but through persecution and pestilence then it cannot be a paradox if some that are no members of a single Congregation and so visible professors known to be faithful and able to teach others as 2 Tim. 2. 2. and so in covenant visibly as the visible Israel of God and as Gods covenanted Nation and Kingdom Isa. 19. 16 17 25. Rev. 11. 15. Psal. 2. 8 9. Psal. 22. 27. and members of the visibly covenanted people and Church of God be called to be Pastors and Elders except it be said that publick suffering for Christ and affliction only and not sin make men learned and holy uncapable to be Elders 2. That a Pastor is made a Pastor by ordination 1 Tim. 3. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5 6 7. Acts 6 6. by such as Timothy Titus Apostles and Elders is clear in Scripture and not one word in Scripture saith that unofficed men laid hands upon any to make them Elders Nor will it ever follow that a Pastor may be ordained and called a Pastor or an individuum vâ—gum and appointed over no certain flock except that Mr. H. prove that we now when Apostles are ceased do separate the ordination of officers by the Presbytery from the election of the people and that the presbytery may do as the prelates ordain a man to be a pastor every where when as no certain flock calls him which we teach not for ordination only makes a pastor sola ordinatio but that ordination is not solitary and it 's alone but inseparably joined with an inviting and chusing and consenting people But that consent and choice doth not formally constitute a man an officer but only appropriate his labours to this consenting people Mr. H. argues here just as the Papists do If we be justified sola fide by faith only and not by works ergo we are justified by such a faith as is void of all works and so by a dead faith we deny the consequence the man seeth with the eyes only ergo he sees with the eyes plucked out of the head The like Paradox M. H. imputes to me if only ordination formally make a Minister ergo ordination now where Apostles are not though separated from election of a certain flock makes a lawful Minister in a setled Church-state it follows not indeed in some cases as hereafter I shall clear only ordination of Officers makes a lawful Minister Nor is it here as Mr. H. imagines in the case of marriage for marriage-covenant makes both a man a husband and a husband to this woman only and to no other but election of the people makes not a man a Minister but only appropriates his Ministerial labours to this flock fixedly 3. Not is that any thing but a fansied contradiction he that is not a member inchurched and married to one only particular Congregation for so is Mr. H. his sense he is not a member of the Catholick visible Church For Presbyterian members are so neither members one way nor another 1. Apostles and members dissolved are not fixed members of a single Congregation and yet members they must be of the visible Church Catholick sure it is no Paradox that the Apostles are such members for they had right to all the seals in all Congregations Ergo they must by this reason be members and no members the like may be said of godly professors so journers of these baptized by Iohn Baptist Matth. 3. by Peter Act. 10. by Paul Act. 16. For if we say that professors are only members of a particular Congregation then we confine a Brother to be gained only to one Congregation let all the rest perish they are not my brethren 2. To deny men to be members of the Catholick visible Church is to confine all the Church-blessings and Church-prayers Church-comforts Church-faith in Church-hearing Church-partaking of seals to the one only Congregation whereof I am a member for in all other Congregations whereof I am no member there is no assembly-glory nor no assembly comfort promised Isa. 4 5 6. no assembly oâ— Church-protection and Church-leading from a cloud by day and the shining of a flaming fire by night no joy in the publick sanctuary Ps. 84. 1 2 3. Ps 42. 1 2 3 4. Isa. 2. 2 3. no comfort in a Church-way through â—ion in which the fool shall not erre Isa. 35. 89. no more comfort to me who am not a member of that flock then to the Heathen and the Eunuch for I have no more a place there then the Heathen contrary to Isa. 56. 4 5 6. nor have I Interest in Church-holiness Zach. 14. 20 21. and the sanctuary beauty Ps. 27. 4. Ps. 23. 6. which the Angels desire to learn by the Church Eph. 3. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 12. 1 Cor. 11. 10. more then if I were excommunicate by Mr. H. his way 3. Consider if this be not a Judaizing and a confining of all these spiritual priviledges and glorious Church-comforts Worship and Church prayer once confined to Bithel to the Temple 1 Kings 28. 29 44. Dan. 6. 10. which Christ hath made common and excepts of in all places Ioh 4 21. 1 Tim. 2. 8. Rev. 1. 10. to one single Congregation whereof I am a member 4. It s against the nature of the seals that is our union by spiritual ingraffing into one body 1 Cor. 12. 13. and we all eat one bread 1 Cor. 10. 17. our communion in love with all the Saints is here sealed and the broken bread seals the body of Christ broken not for one man and for onely one single Congregation but it seals Christs love to the Redeemed world Ioh. 3. 16. 1 Ioh. 2. 2. to the whole redeemed saved sanctified Church Eph. 5. 23 26 27. Ioh. 10. 11. 11. 51 52. for the Catholick Bride not a limb a single Congregation is
the complete object of Christs intent 2. The complete and adequate matter of his work and soul-travel on his incarnation dying rising ascending interceding giving of the holy Spirit Luke 19. 10. 2. 10. 1 Ioh. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 1. 15. Rev. 1. 5 6. Heb. 7. 25. Ioh. 16. 7. Isa. 53. 11. 3. The onely complete recipient and principal subject of all the gracious and saving actings of Christ of Church-callings of the Promises Covenant preached 5. By this the congregational body may say I have no need of thee Obj. Yea I have materially need of thee for counsel rebuke Ans. But is Body-need Organ-need and Church-need that Paul speaks of 1 Cor. 12. 26. Peters body hath no Organ-need of Pauls feet to walk for he hath two feet of his own but he may have physical need of another kinde So the Congregation hath need of Heathens to rebuke them but this is no Church-need 6. Paul 1 Cor. 12. would have no schism in the body but would have the Churches to have the same Church-care one of another and not to be divided in one Faith one Baptism one Church-head one Church-Gospel c. which must be if I be not a member of all congregations 7. We are to suffer one with another rejoyce one with another but no Church-feeling is required of me if I and those of another congregation be not of the same visible body by vertue of the fellow-feeling between the members the Apostle cannot speak of a natural compassion for humanity will teach Christians to mourn at the destruction of Heathens but they are not for that of the same body of Christ with us But as all these prove that there is a visible body of mâ—â—y congregations and so that there is a Catholick integral visible body So we thus argue If the Church-actings and sufferings and rejoycing condition of those of associated Churches be visible and audible to us no less than the Church-actings and sufferings and rejoycing condition of the single congregation whereof I am a member then must the one be a visible Body and Church as well as the other But the latter is true The Proposition is clear for if the properties and accidents be visible the subject is visible because this is the formal reason why a congregation is visible for we see not the spirits and faith in the hearts of the single congregation but we see their profession in single persons and their meetings in one place for hearing praying praising and partaking of the seals Now all these we see in three or four or six meetings or conventions of the Churches associated which shall but make one numerous congregation of ten thousand as the dissenting Brethren said of the Church of Ierusalem and we see them severally meet as we see the Church of our own single congregation As for their poverty sickness imprisonment and the sufferings of these of the same congregation of which we are members we see not these in Church meetings but in single members and these must be visible in many congregations as the famine in Iudea for which Paul made a collection as well as in one From all this its clear that it is false which Mr. H. saith That all particular Churches are all the members that the Church visible hath For Apostles godly sojourners dissolved members are not members of congregations not are they congregations themselves and yet they are members of the visible integral Catholick Church CHAP. XXVI Other Arguments against the Church-Covenant are vindicated Mr. H. Mr. R. plainly affirms That when one enters a member of such a Congregation under the Ministery of A. B. he cometh under a new relative state by an implicitâ— or virtual covenant pag. 95. which is cross to that which was affirmed pag. 92. Ans. Mr. H. cites not my words to the full I deny not but he that enters a fixt member of a congregation comes under a new relative state of a virtual covenant and so does he that enters a member of a Christian Army of a Family of a Society in a Ship But the state of the question is not touched for the state of the question is not Whether this new Covenant make the adjoyner a member of the visible Church where as he was no visible member before that is whether a born Englishman by being made a citizen of London was made an Englishman and a born Subject of England whereas he was not a born Subject before 2. Whether doth this New-covenant give him right and claim to Church-ordinances and seals of the Covenant of grace so as without it the man hath no right at all to Ordinances Sure it s a great sin to lay more weight on either the Temple or the Ark than God hath laid on them But this Covenant so used is a fancy Mr. H. A Church newly erected becomes a sister-Church with others yet she needs not a new Covenant saith Mr. R. to accomplish it Ans. No certain our Covenant once entred all the relations that depend thereupon are included in the first Covenant A woman once being married all duties to the husbands kindred results from the Marriage-covenant there is no need of a new Covenant Ans. Yea but a Church newly erected becomes as really a part of a Synodical body that is really obliged to engage for association saith Mr. H. and it s both lawful and useful as a person becomes a member of the single congregation And officers are no less married to Synodical duties by the light of nature and right reason saith the same Mr. H. than single persons are married to congregational duties therefore a covenant is as necessary in the one as in the other magis minus non variant speciem if there be a marriage here officers are more married to the associated Churches in general as to the complete correlate than to the single and inadequate correlate the bit of a single congregation 2. A man born in the Covenant of grace and baptized is engaged in all duties Mr. H. The Apologie said It s not the Rule of the Word touching Man and Wife Magistrate and Subject that makes people in such a state but the Covenant thus stands unanswered by Mr. R. Ans. This is for me but he being born in the Gospel-covenant and baptized to all Churches he is a son a married member to all congregations 2. Mr. R. constantly denied the naked comparison as blasphemous and Popish the Church is Spouse to no sinful man Pope or any other Enaristus The Councel of Carthage of Sardis of Antioch so judge That the Bishop is the Husband the Church his Wife Innocentius the III. As Almighty God hath left the Marriage-covenant to be dissolved by his own judgement onely so let not the Bishop leave his Church But Calvin and Luther say The Lord is the Husband of the Church So Bullinger Musculus Gualther 2. It makes communion between the Pastor and those of
congregation Yea I adde A member of the visible Church whereas he was no better then a heathen before and the Churches of New England say with me Though Mr. H. say That never one of them said any such thing And sure this is one Church-covenant by which persons are made fixed members of a congregation Ergo they are by this covenant made members of the visible Church whereas they were as pagans before But there is another Church-covenant by which pastor and people are married and every member so married as they cannot act as Church-members without their own congregation and he cannot act as a pastor toward any but toward his own flock Hence a new Quaere Whether there be two different Church-covenants 3. It s without question that the family of Abraham was Gods covenanted people before circumcision was instituted Gen. 17. nor is there any ground for a formal Church-covenanting among themselves And it speaks against all Scripture to say there was a Church covenant in Egypt and in the Wilderness Exod. 19. 1 5. for they were not made Church-members for members they were before by these covenantings with God And this is Mr. H. his own consequence They are members before they chose their Pastors Ergo. So I retort Mr. H. If this covenant difference the visible Church from the invisible as the formal cause then there have been no visible Churches since the Apostles times till now Now the Churches saith Mr. H. in England Holland c. have the implicit covenant at their practice evidenceth Ans. Yet it must fâ—…ow since presbyterian Churches believe and practice juridical power without the bonds of a single Independent Church in divers associate Congregations 2. And do not contend for but are against really supposed Saints as only constituent members of the visible Church and in the causes internal and external And 3. are so contradictorious to Independency there have been no Church according to the rule of the word since the Apostles dayes 2. If an implicit covenant suffice we shall find popish Churches to have much of that Mr. H. Though many unwarrantable wayet convey this covenant yet it self may be warrantable Ans. If by ways Mr. R. mean as he doth wayes inseparable causes pillars means and undeniable consequences the covenant must be the more unhappy as the unlawful wayes of the Mass the lifting up of the bready God and Idolatrous Ceremonies inseparably conveying it render it unlucky Mr. H. It is a dream to say that when the Apostles came to plant Churches that private men not the Apostles converted them Where is the man of ours that will affirm that all All are converted by private Christians Ans. The reply auswers not a whit to the Charge of Mr. R. now when the Apostles are not 2. The Apostles by our Brethrens way are not Pastors so much as extraordinary nor publick men for extraordinariness destroys not the nature of Pastors and to our Brethren Pastor and flock are relatives but the heathen are no fed stock nor these who now teach the Gospel to the heathen Apostles nor Pastors 3. These who teach that now Apostles ceasing Pastors as Pastors convert none according to the revealed command of Christ but pre suppose all are converted before they be admitted members they convert not as Pastors Ergo they must convert them as no Pastors Ergo they convert them as private men except there be a middle preacher between a preaching officer and a private man but this every where is taught by our brethren now this middle uncalled man must be the ordinary converser of all 2. Mr. H. teacheth that the Church homogeneal in ordinary now when there are no Apostles is before Baptism and Ministry now this Church is all the visible sovieties of confederate converts on earth Let Mr. H. tell us who converted them not Pastors for they are a framed Church in esse and operari the Fathers and sole Creators of all Officers Mr. H. It is unwarrantable to say Pastors now convert not Indians and Heathens saith Mr R. It is warrantable enough saith M. H. Answ. Enough is a feast Converters of Heathen now are either Apostles Evangelists or Ordinary Officers and Pastors or of some middle new Officers this latter cannot without Scripture be said not the former for they want the gift of tongues and miracles nor are they ordinary Pastors For Pastor and flock saith Mr. H. Shepherd called and Church chusing Husband and Wife are Relatives But Indians are no chusing Church Mr. H. Men must be satisfied in conscience of the conversion one of another saith Mr. R. Ans. To reasonable charity they should saith Mr. H. and no doubt it was in Ananias Saphira Ans. But their long conversing together for this satisfaction Mr. H. bringeth down to two poor experienced Witnesses Magus and Iudas for every one must witness of another and that witnesses were called and judicially deponed that all the 3000. Act. 2. and all Iudea and all round about who were baptized Matth. 3. 3 4. Mark 1. 5. Luk. 4. 21. were real converts who can believe except you believe for so saith Mr. H. Mr. H. What is all this to overthrow the covenant Ans. Very much for it destroyes the Ministry for though some private Christians may convert some yet no man can shew me by our brethrens way that pastors now do convert any at all contrary to Mat. 28. 19 20 Rom. 10. 14 15. Eph. 4. 11 12 13. 1 Cor. 3. 5. 2 Cor. 5. 20. Act. 26. 16 17 18. or if they convert any they do it not as pastors M. H. They which have no Church-power can put forth no Church power but such as Churches to other Churches Ans. The proposition is weak they put forth an act of love of counsel of approbation of conjunction as well as power Mr. R. grants one single Congregation to have no power over another many Churches sent to Parliament to declare their judgement may approve of their determinations if holy if not may confute them yet they have no Church-power over the Parliament Ans. 1. My argument is mistaken many Churches suppose mine have not power by this way to receive in one Church nor Iames Cephas and Iohn power to receive authoritatively Paul as they do say Calvin Pelicanus Pareus Piscator Diodati Beza yea Ierom also before them Mr. H. If Mr. R. constâ—ue a token of consent consensionis to be a Symbole of authority it is beyond my understanding Ans. Mr. R. never understands private consent or private counsel such as one private man or woman may give to another private person of their own or of another congregation to be publick authority but I acknowledge a publick authoritative and Aopstolick consent to be in Iames Cephas Iohn and their meaning was Brother Paul our counsel as Brethren is and our consent you be a Preacher but we have no Apostolick authority from the Lord to own you as an Apostle
Now that is the true meaning of Mr. H. for this of Mr. R. must bide yet strong these that have no Church-power can put forth no Church-act Such as one Church may put forth toward another single Sister-Church as Mr. R. often granteth as one single man cannot excommunicate another yet one single man being a Pastor in a Church Judicature joined with the Church binding and loosing such as is Mat. 18. may give consent not private by way of counsel but publick by way of authoritative influence as a partial and collateral cause that Paul Gal. 2. be authoritatively adopted into the number of the Apostles that they be excommunicate who say they are Apostles but are not and do lye Rev. 2. and a married wife hath no marriage-power over any man but over her own husband nor is it to be heard which Mr. H. saith I but she may put forth an act of love and counsell to all men But I ask may she put forth a certain act of matrimonial love or perform a certain matrimonial duty to all men on earth this would be too near unchast acting So let Mr. H. answer whether these three Iames Cephas and Iohn gave Apostolick publick consent that Paul should be received an Apostle or only a private counsel If the former be said why contend we if the latter what more had Paul from the given right hand of these Apostles then he had before he was no more to them an Apostle then before yea more to three private Believers in Galatia contrary to the scope of Gal. 2. These Churches sent to the Parliament that way not representing the National Church and Kingdom covenanted with the Lord can give no Church-determination more then so many single Pastors yet it is an official judgement not a private judgement Mr. H. It is not warrantable that one not in office saith Mr. R. but a private Christian should pray exhort preside in the framing of a Church and in ordaining of Pastors Ans. The practice of the Church of Scotland will say to this we allow not publick prophesying of unofficed men Ans. 1. Here is ordinary prophecying such as that of the Apostle Peter at the calling of Matthias Act. 1. and publick Church-prophesying and praying such as is by the Prophets or presbytery of the Church of Antioch Act. 13. when Paul Barnabas were called to be Apostles to the Gentiles and since officers are but adjuncts of the Church to Mr. H. and separable accidents by no institution of Christ have pastors hand in ordaining pastors but the setled way till Christs second coming is that the male-Church kindly per se make and unmake all the officers which cannot be done but by Church prophesying of unofficed men 2. Expectants being pastors in fieri sons of the prophets by command of the prophets vi materiae for trial must prophesie that you cannot warrantably say from Scripture of your prophets LIB II. CHAP. I. Whether or not a company of Believers destitute as yet of Officers and combined together by this new Covenant be truely called and be in truth and indeed a Church MR Hooker moves the question whether such a company be a Church indeed by which he insinuates that it is a certain kind of a visible Church but not the only visible Church instituted by Christ in the New Testament Therefore Mr. H. stands obliged either to form the question in other terms or to shew which is the only instituted visible Church in the New Testament for the Discipline-book of N. E. saith that Church which Christ in his Gospel hath instituted to which he hath committed the Keyes the Officers Censures is coetus fidelium a combination of the godly called a particular visible Church And Mr. H. comes to our hand and so with a trumpet giving an uncertain sound he tells he speaks of the Congregational Church as it goes before Officers which is a Man in the Moon and proved by no Scripture at all Mr. H. The trumpet here gives an incertain sound M. R. expressions are so full of variety Ans. It is a groundless charge except you bring expressions of Mr. R. ambiguities which is not legible to the Reader I blow the trumpet alwayes against such a visible Church as Mr. H. forgeth by arguments from the word which are not answered Mr. H. A Church ministerial is taken two wayes 1. Generally as implying any delegate power in the exercise of any Church-acts under Christ. So a company of visible Saints hath power of admission of members and election of officers and in case they prove heretical to reject the officer and make him no officer All these are granted by Mr. R. Ministerial power is taken strictly as it includes an office power so it is not ministerial Ans. Mr. H. dictates but neither teaches nor brings one word of Scripture to prove a distinction that hath neither head nor feet 2. The members of the distinction are coincident for to ordain officers and excommunicate them is governing strictly and most properly as is in the second member And yet in the first member to excommunicate makes a ministerial Church largely so called The distinction is a begging of the question and destroyes it self for it is to ask whether visible Saints wanting such as are the only Governours and Rulers who are called in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 12. 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 5. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 13. 17. Rulers be a ruling and a governing Church for a Society that doth ordain Elders and which censures them if heretical with excommunication must be a Ruling and so a Ministerial Church if there be any Ruling and Ecclesiastick Church on Earth If any say that a Society that appoints Stewards and Officers over the house and excommunicateth them is not a politick governing Society they may deny that the man which maketh use of reason is a reasonable creature And to frame a distinction and say a man is a reasonable creature in that sense is poor Logick We can give instances where the Presbytery ordains and layes on hands 1 Cor. 4. 14. and where Titus and other Elders are to ordain Elders in every City Tit. 1. 5. and Timothy and in him others are charged to lay on hands and ordain no man suddenly while he be proved to be a fit Officer 1 Tim. 5. 22. 1 Tim. 3. 10. and where Timothy and others with him are commanded 2 Tim. 2. 2. to commit the ministry to faithful men who are able to teach others Would Mr. H. shew so much for the power of Rule in a company of Believers void of Officers or give us a shadow of reason in the word from precepts practices promises for this new Church that ordains and excommunicates without Officers they should have something to say to this who upon good groun◠say they coyn a new Church of their own unknown to word Mr. H. indeed elswhere saith
an organical body the adjuncts thereof for the members and organs of an organical body are the integral parts and so in a physical consideration the essential parts of the whole integral are not adjuncts by any Logick I know and if you take away the integral parts wholly you destroy the integral whole but if you remove the adjuncts or accidents you destroy not the subject 2. What Logick is this to make the Fathers Apostles and Pastors who beget and the Ministers by whom we believe and visibly believe Rom. 10. 14 15. Eph. 4. 11 12. 1 Cor. 3. 5. the separable adjuncts of begotten children This is strange Logick Whiteness begot Snow And this is as strange that this Church of believers is the cause and the officers the effect that is the adjunct is the cause and the children the Church of believers or the subject is the effect and the effect begets the cause and is before the cause and the fruit hath being before the tree and the children before the father for if we speak of a constant Rule as now we must do when Apostles are removed if the Church of believers be a visible Church having the Keyes and using them even to admit officers and to excommunicate them they 1. Dispense censures and govern who have no call to carry on censures and government by preaching the Word or exhorting and praying for there are no officers as yet c. If these be visible believers who are their fathers who begat them for there are no officers yet to beget them 3. Who begot them by the preaching of the Word and if they were heathens and are now converted who either did convert them or baptize them for there are no officers as yet Did every one baptize another or did unbaptized members baptize their own Ministers who are yet unbaptized and this argument must be strongly retorted The officers cannot be the effect of this Church for they are the onely causes of the very materials of this Church for officers must convert gather a flock to God and baptize them if it be true that faith comes in the Lords ordinary and instituted way by hearing of sent Pastors Rom. 10. 14. Mr. H. The Church saith Mr. R. is the candlestick not simply without candles and lamps the Church Ministerial is the candlesticks and the Ministers the shining torches and candles It s cross to all mens apprehensions saith Mr. H. that the candlestick should be no longer a candlestick than the candle is in it They are bought and sold for candlesticks Is not a subject a subject though the adjunct be not there What kinde of Logick is this Ans. It s indeed unknown Logick that officers the fathers should be adjuncts and the Church of believers begotten by them as is said the children should be the subject 2. Mr. H. will have a figurative speech against all Logick and Grammar to be a proper speech and the candlestick Rev. 1. 20. to be like the candlesticks of brass or other metal or wood which are bought or sold. So when it s said Christ walketh in the midst of the golden candlesticks the sense must be Christ walkesh in the midst of Churohes destitute of Angels and Officers Whereas he hath promised his presence to the officers Matth. 28. 20. especially Lâ—â— I am with you and by this Christ must promise his presence to blinde candlesticks and to Churches wanting officers and Angels Then the meaning of this Rev. 2. 5. I will remove the candlestick must be O Ephesus I will remove believers and that homogeneal body of Saints as destitute of Angels Never man dreamed of any such sense as this since the world was But the true sense is I will remove a shining Ministery and the Ordinances and the eight of the pâ—…ed Gospel and the Word of the Kingdom as Zech. 9. 8. Three shepherds also I cut off in one moneth Then said I I will not feed you Amos 8. 12. They shall seek the word of the Lord and shall not finde it Mat. 21. 43. The kingdom of God shall be taken from you Acts 13. 46 47. Let Mr. H. shew how the Church without the Minister is called the golden candlestick And where the Church of believers without the stars and torches is called The light of the world Godly and found Interpreters Pareus Pignetus Marlorat Piscater Diâ—â—ati English Divines The Church are candlesticks because they bear saith Pareus the torch of heavenly Doctrine So Pignetus Marlorat Piscator Mr. H. A Corporation of Aldermen before they choose a Major is a free Corporation Ergo the Church of believers is a visible Church before it have officers A man cannot be a husband before he have a wife yet he may be a man wooing woman before he can make her his wise Ans. 1. The comparison is most unlike For 1. A Corporation of Aldermen is a Corporation of free Citizens and Magistrates such as Aldermen are though they yet want a Magistrate supreme or a Major The Church void of all officers 〈◊〉 not a body capable of governing in a formal way 2. Say they want Aldermen they had by nature an intrinsacal power to choose to themselves private men to be their Rulers whereas before they were no Rulers But the making and laying on of hands upon men to make them Elders agrees not to believers because visible believers by the Law of Nature but by a positive Law of God is given to a certain number of Presbyters or Elders 1 Tim 4. 14. as is above proved 3. Say that fourty Pagans not baptized were made by the travels of some private Christian man or woman visible Saints fourty unbaptized could not make unbaptized Pagâ—… their Rulers and Pastors as they could make some of their members their Civil Magistrates 4. That Corporation doeâ— he get and create their Rulers and their Rulers who are posteriour to them did not beget them and make them free Citizenâ— But officers â—â—cording to the fixed Rule of the Gospel now when Apostles cease to be are the onely fathers who baget visible professor Mr. H. If the Church â—â—net a Church without officers then as often as the officers die the Church diâ—… also 2. When the Church for gross heresias rejecteth the officers the Church must destroy her self while she laboureth her own preservation Doth a Corporation when they put out a wicked Magistrate out of his place therefore destroy their own Liberties and nullifie their Corporation Such Arguments may seem â—nâ—ugh to cast a cause and yet Mr. R. by them can turn all aside Ans. It s unfit that a man should so reflect upon his Brethren when there is so little strength 1. The Pastors being the husband and the Church the wife sure if the wife destroy the husband to save her self she destroys her own wife ship while she labours the preservation of her self as a woman and if the Church destroy all the heretical officers is there any
consociation of the thirty Churches about then the thirty Churches combined in particular By our Saviours rule Matth. 18. saith Mr. H. the offender is privately First to be rebuked Secondly then before two Thirdly before the Church nearest the Congregation The classical principles admit not this 2. Suppose the man in his private fault continue obstinate this obstinacy is re◠propria proper to the Congregation why may not the Congregation without the Presbytery then oast him out for this pertinacy was made known only to the Congregation or Church Object But the neighbouring Churches must avoid his company upon knowledge given Answ. So must the Churches of another Presbytery or Classis or of another Province and therefore there is no more need the one should have a hand in the censure then the other Ans. 1. The congregation in private scandals by our principles which Mr. H. it seems knows not doth admonish and the offended person is to admonish according to the order of Christ Matth. 18. 2. Mr. H. taketh for granted that the place Matth. 18. is a Rule for removing onely private scandals 2. And that by the word Church Matth. 18. is meant onely his own Independent congregation 3. That Christ Matth. 18 shews of no removing of scandals between two visible Saints dwelling in one Christian family who by the principles of Mr. H. may by their own free choise be members of divers congregations a strange dream 4. He supposes it must be onely one single man that trespasseth against a brother but if ten or many sister-Churches transgress against sister-Churches Learned Whitaker Calvin Beza Pareus all Protestant Divines all Fathers all learned Doctors Papists Lutherans Doctors Councels all the Martyrs who by the Text Matth. 18. appeal to a General Councel did but abuse the Text in applying it to Synods whereas Tell the Church is now found to be onely the single congregation whereas the contrary is sure There is a figure 1. In thy brother for he means many brethren within or without the congregation 2. By trespassing by a Sydecdoche he means all scandals else we were not to complain of publicke scandals to the Church 3. By the Church he means all Churches respectively as those of Antioch in case of scandalous doctrine Tell a Synod Acts 15. 2. The obstinacy is not proper to that congregation if publick the offence of it stumbles the neighbouring Churches But 4. It will not follow that All of another Province should have hand in the censure as well as the Presbytery because those of another Province may hear of it for that is non causa pro causa for they are not in danger to be leavened so as those that are nearer and the wisdome of Christ hath accommodated Discipline to our bodily craziness For as when there be twelve thousand members at Ierusalem he will not have them all to meet at one house since they have twelve Apostles to teach them but in sundry congregations Acts 2. 46. 5 42. not can they partake of the seals in one house nor can they personally watch over one another as the new Church-covenant teacheth So neither will he have Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in cities where many thousands were baptized purging their own body and it s not to be supposed that actual government for ordinary scandals should be by the personal presence of the Elders of remote Presbyteries and Provinces far less of the Elders of the whole Catholick visible Church For Nature Reason and the practise of the Apostles would say Except the scandal be more than ordinary wide and spreading only the Churches nearest to be edified or stumbled should have hand in healing and censuring though the whole Catholick and visible Church have also here some influence to wit tacit and virtual in that common Rule of Discipline which regulates the whole Catholick body as is said hereafter Mr. H. The second difference assigned by Mr. R. is that the Presbytery takes care rather of the regulating of the acts of governing in all these Churches than the governed Churches Mr. H. They express their care in judicial acts and that directly and immediately upon scandals and scandalous persons of any congregation Ans. Mr. H. should have added my words to the full that the Reader might have seen my minde What I speak comparatively Mr. H. would not hold it out to the Reader as if I meant it absolutely For 1. The Presbytery is glad that lesser evils be healed by Rebukes within the congregation 2. I deny not but the Presbytery doth and must directly and immediately judge greater scandals especially between congregation and congregation between Elder and Elder and Rulers and Ruled of the same congregation but ever under the former Reduplication as they are an associate body Mr. H. 3 Differ The Presbyterian Elders are Elders to all the Churches as the Elders themselves are in collegio Presbyteriali and properly as they are in Court Ans. But I assume saith Mr. H. the Elders there are proper Pastors of their own particular congregations therefore they must if at all be so here A Pastor in an Island cannot teach admonish excommunicate but in coetu congregationali or severed from his Church yet this hinders not but in these regards he is a proper Pastor to them Ans. Mr. H. yet halfs my words and sets down one member of a distinction and leaves out the other They are Elders to the Churches in the Presbyterial Judicature but separatim out of that say I pag. 326. they do not watch in such a way for all the souls of the Presbyterian several congregations as they do for the single congregations of which they are fixed Pastors And this is enough to make different relations pastoral which is my intent between the Elders in order to their own congregations and to the associated congregations as the Elders of Antioch are Elders judging in the Synod Acts 15. one way to Ierusalem and other to Antioch where they have their proper fixed charge to teach and rule and I shall not stand to yield that they act as Elders and by the same office of Eldership in the Presbyterial and in the congregational Judicature but an accidental difference there is 2. It s most unfound that Mr H. saith That a Pastor cannot teach admonish excommunicate but in a congregational meeting This is first to make him a congregational Pope or Prophet as the Papists do the Pope onely in Cathedra in the pulpit or before the congregation 2. All the dayes of the week except in the actual congregational Assembly he is a private man by this reason But the Word shall warrant the pastor as a pastor to visit to warn from house to house Col. 1. 28. Acts 20 20. 2. 46. 5. 42. in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4. 2. 2. 25. for he does not these as a private gifted man 3. By this reason a pastor is so a pastor a
in a Doctrine that concerned thousands as well as them 2. What a mystery of Logick this may be who is so happy as to divine Every particular Elder can and doth put forth general actions that are common to other Elders Why The species determines the act of the genus The Reason contradicts the Conclusion which it is brought to prove For if Socrates confines the acts of Humane Nature to himself they leave off now to be general actions and by being contracted to the species his species is Socrates a single person they are now most special actions Mr. H. takes our meaning to be That the members of Synods and of the Presbytery determine of the Ideal general abstracted Nature of Men of Doctrines of Actions in communi that needs not saith he for the congregational Elders put forth general actions but confined and contracted to Socrates So doth the Classis the National yea the Oecumenick and General Assembly put forth acts determinations both of general Doctrines and condemn them also as confined and contracted to Socrates to Balaam to Iezabel to the Nicolaitans and to the single men of that impure Sect. And Acts 15. 24. the Synod condemns some certain particular individual men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Some men from us have troubled you and said Ye must be circumcised Now the abstracted nature of men disputed not and made not the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the rent as v. 6 7. but some single men And this comes from another wilde notion of Logick that Mr. H. teacheth That the Catholick visible Church is the Genus and under it is this or that Independent Church Of this hereafter Sâ— the Church of Boston is the Catholick integral Church for Gâ—nus praedicatur de specie Mr. H. It s as undeniable there be general acts in preaching and watching which are common to all congregations which the Presbytery neither do nor can dispense conscienciously because the Pastor cannot attend them It will not suffice to say He was Pastor to the Catholick Church before for then before the combination he had as good power to exercise jurisdiction as any of them This is against Mr. R. who grants that one Church hath not power over another An. 1. It s undeniable That the Apostles who were Pastors of the Catholick Church could not attend acts of Teaching and Ruling in all the single Congregations for that is physically impossible But Mr. H. saith It s morally impossible and unlawful for a pastor to put forth a pastoral act in any Congregation but that to which he is married more than a man can perform marriage-duties to any but to his own wife which is shameful Doctrine 2. Mr. H. frequently deviseth Objections of straw and then fires them at his pleasure He knows Mr. R. denies that to be a pastor of the Catholick Church gives so right to the Apostle to preach and feed in Bithynia but there was need of a call of God going before as is clear Acts 16. and so must pastors of the Catholick Church now have a call from Presbytery and Congregation before they can lawfelly put forth in act their general pastorship which they have to the Catholick Church Nor is this against the Church not having power over a sister-Church because a pastor of one Congregation hath power joyntly in a Synod to exercise pastoral acts Synodical over many Churches CHAP. IV. The following Arguments of Mr. H. against a Presbyterian Church are removed That the classical Elders separate Ruling from Teaching are Prelates non-Residents and Pluralists and what not by Mr. H. his way MR. H. That course which severs which God hath joined together is unlawful But the classical combination doth this Ruling and teaching belong to the office of a Pastor and Teacher they have the prwer of the Keys and there cannot be full binding and loosing but by ruling and tâ—aching Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 1 2. 2 Both binding and loosing are required as necâ—ssary to Christs end the gathering and perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4. 12. Ans. The assumption may import that the Presbytery must be Rulers and by office no Teachers as the Prelate is who by majority of power is the rule of the Pastors and they his Deputies the so severing of teaching and ruling in the subject cannot be charged upon us but that the severing of them in regard of the object is no sort of dividing of those which God hath joined is clear because the Pastors teach some and rule in common others associate And Mr. H. hath not proved the assumption For 1. Elders in Synods dogmatically and authoritatively teach as Mr. H. teacheth par 4. pag. 5. conclus 3. therefore Mr. H. himself separateth teaching and ruling And Mr. Cotton saith more 2. The people without officers may excommunicate all their officers and so bind them and receive them in again upon their repentance and so loose them as Mr. H. teacheth par 1 c. 9. pag. 92 93. and yet the people cannot teach these officers as their Pastors Is not here an irregular separating of ruling from teaching 3. Such of the flock as are from their youth kept under by the terrors of God Ps. 88. Godly Elders who are not to be rebuked but intreated as fathers 1 Tim. 5. 1. need not juridical Church-binding and loosing and yet need the preaching of the promises Then in regard of the act and object exercise of jurisdiction may be severed from teaching 4. Pastors can exercise no jurisdiction but only in the Court but Pastors not in Court may teach pastorally the whole flock 5. The Churches that meet in a Synod may exercise the power of non communion toward a Church which is a Church-governing for their edification if the Church obstinately maintain an heresie and yet the Churches so convened cannot pastorally teach this Church Let Mr. H. see if he be not as prelatical as Mr. R. If this be Prelacy I thought Mr. H. had been better versed in the doctrinâ— of Prelacy Mr. H. Grand-fathers and Fathers do bear a relation to the same Children divers ways So Mr. R. So then as a Grand-father saith Mr. H. cannot be both a Grand-father and a Father to the same Child neither can an Elder be both a proper Elder and a classical Elder to the same Congregation Answ. One man cannot be both a Grand-father and a Father to the same Child True nor is one man a proper Elder to his Congregation and a classical Elder to his own Congregation for he is formally a classical Elder not to his own but to all the associated Congregations 2. It is but a comparison and so admits of halting a Grand-father is a Grand-father to his childrens children but a Father to his nearest children so the same man is a classical Elder to all the associated Churches and a proper and providentially fixed Elder to his own flock as one was both a Priest to judge between blood and
same flock Ans. Take classical Elders as they are congregational Elders and that is all one as to say no classical Elders and then they are no teaching Elders and all that is gained is this a classical Elder as he is no classical Elder is a teaching Elder And so there is no distinction Ans. Such quirks become not grave M. H. What is a Synodical Elder Mr. H. saith a counselling Elder I reply that is no Elder but a counselling Brother or Sister But Mr. Cotton and our Brethren say better A synodical Elder is an Elder synodically teaching the Churches with pastoral and dogmatick authority without all power of jurisdiction that is a Synodical Elder as no Congregational Elder but as he judgeth in Synod is a teaching and a ruling Elder Then I infer that al Synodical Elder must be both an Elder and no Elder So animal as he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is non hâ—mo but he is vivâ—â—s It were easie to weary the Reader with many wild unsolid notions such like Ergo animal is homo non homâ— Mr. H. So a Pastor may be a teaching Pastor to one Church and a ruling Pastor to two or three or thirty This is a Bâ—shop Obj. The Bâ—shop arrogates thiâ— to himself alone Ans. Shew a rule of Christ why the Elders may not join many Elders to join with him for you have no rule of Christ to join many to him to rule many Churches nor hath he a rule to assume many to him Ans. Not any of the separation ever refuted with that strength of Scripture Reason Antiquity the domineeringg prelacy as the godly presbyterians in Britain and the reformed Churches But so many thousand Independent Monarchies and two Congregational or three Elders for a Deacon is for Tables Act. 6. subordinate in point of jurisdiction to none on earth is a more lively image of a domineering Prelacy then all the Presbyteries on earth 2. There is no rule to join other prelates or elders to a prelate an unlawful officer having power of jurisdiction the only proper pastor and all others are but pastors under him and his delegates But Mr. H. cannot say that the pastor of a congregation is an unlawful pastor to whom so many bastard pastors are added if he do this shall reflex upon his own way for the Synodical Elder is a pastorally teaching Elder to many Churches Antioch Ierusalem and also a teaching and ruling Elder to one congregation by our brethrens way Is the Synodical Elder therefore a pastor of pastors and a Bishop And Mr. H. cannot say but that there might have been divers congregations in Ierusalem and yet unformed Churches and that the twelve Apostles did feed and rule them all in common and so shall Peter teach one Congregation at once and rule many whom he cannot teach for physically it is impossible he can feed many at once and yet there was but one Presbytery and this we shall hear Mr. H. confess hereafter Ergo the twelve Apostles and Church-Elders feeding many Congregations not formed with fixed Pastors shall bring in such sort of Bishops as Mr. H. charges upon me Mr. H. If they do not both rule and teach they cannot fulfâ—l their Ministry Ans. How is it proved that Pastors cannot fulfil their Ministry except they both rule all the Churches with acts Synodical and their own Congregations also 2. How is it proved that there is a blank in the Ministry except Pastors both teach and rule these same persons some of the Congregation are so experiencedly taught of God that rebukes and censures of excommunication are never drawn out nor need to be drawn out against them never Interpreter so expounded Col. 4. Mr. H. If Pastors be Pastors and in office when they are out of Court then have they Church-jurisdiction out of the Court but the first is true Also censures shâ—uld be dispenced in the Congregation and there they must preach also Ans. Priests when not actuâ—lly sitting in the Sanhedrim Members of Parliament are Members sitting in the House and Pastors are Elders actu primo when not sitting in the Congregational Judicature Ergo they can exercise acts of jurisdiction out of Court in their Houses and may the Eldership preach out of the Court it is a shame to hear such Logick 2. Belike Mr. H. thinks it unpossible to dispence censures but the Elders must preach Ergo when the people excommunicate their whole Officers because heretical they must also preach pastorally for it is pastoral ruling and teaching which makes a fulfilling of the Ministry but the conclusion is absurd let Mr. H. see to it CHAP. V. The Argument from the onerousness of Presbyterial Ruling of many Churches and of Congregationally feeding of others against the Presbyterial Church are discussed MR. H. The classical course layeth a burden upon teaching Elders which Gods word never laid and which they are not able to discharge the Apostles appointed Elders in every Church to feed the flâ—ck not the flocks Mr. R. the way of watching over Sister Churches is as dreadful for onerous careful laborious watchfulness in the way of conscience as to be bound thereto by way of duty for this bond of lovely and brotherly consociation which is the foundation of Presbyterial governing ties us to doe no more in governing and helping other Sister Churches then if We had no further warrant to promote their ed fication then the alone relation of brotherly consociation The sentence is saith Mr. H. unperfect and therefore that it may reach his purpose I think is must be thus expressed the bond of brotherly consociation tiâ—th us to do no more in governing Sister Churches then brotherly consociation simply can do is true but impertinent to Mr. R. his scope which is to compare the bond and burthen between brotherly association and office-imposition as if there were a parity between them Ans. 1. The classical course layeth no other burthen upon teaching Elders by way of united jurisdictions in governing neighbour Churches that are the same body and have the same seals common as Mr. Cotton and his own Discipline agrees as I often cite then the way of Churches both associated by brotherly association and by Synodical and authoritative governing as the same Mr. Cotton teacheth and Mr. H. saith it is true but not pertinent and if it be true why contend we 2. That it is not pertinent to my purpose is denied Why Because saith he Mr. R. his scope is to make a parity and equality between the burthen of Brotherly consociation and of Office-imposition But that is a change of my words and therefore must lie upon Mr. H. as his not my words except they be wrested Nor is it my scope to make an equality in quantity as if there were as Mr. H. most mistakingly saith the like care onerousness and labour required in duties of Christian watchfulness in a brotherly way as in duties of office relation But in equality of
onerousness of answering to God for duties the like conscience the like sincerity the like faith of giving an account to God is required in the one as in the other And he leaves upon this account out the word in way of conscience or in fore Dei and saith my words are imperfect but wherein they are imperfect he sheweth not which maketh his own words imperfect and therefore he turneth my Negative That we are to do no more in governing sister-Churches than in counselling and brotherly advising into an Affirmative never dreamed of by me That brotherly association tieth us to do as much as if we had no further warrant and tâ—… we are to do by his way as much in brotherly duties to all Christians in other Provinces or Nations in France Germany Holland with whom we can by no physical possibility be present and whose faces we never saw as we are to do by fixed office to the single congregations to which we have a providential call by the election and choise of the people for whom we are to search the Scriptures and study pleasant words and for whose souls we are to give an account But 1. It s a fruitless dispute to prove in sundry pages what Mr. R. grants 2. If he proved from my words from his own he may that these are necessary consequences he had done as became a Refuter 3. He cannot from what I say deny but granteth That brotherly consociation tieth teaching Elders to do no more in governing neighbouring Churches than brotherly advising teaching admonishing tieth us unto in point of onerousness and laborious care and so it well follows That there is no more laid upon Presbyterial Elders in governing neighbouring Churches than is laid upon their counselling and brotherly advising Elders in point of daily occurring scandals as is clear in the Rise of Familists Anabaptists Antinomians c. and many scandalous persons arising in sundry Churches lying together 4. The care and onerousness in brotherly watching essentially formally in rendring an account to God as being keepers to our Brethren all the world over with whom we converse in other congregations haply at our door and occasionally is as binding before God as the care of teaching Elders in exercising power of Jurisdiction in Collegio and in things common to divers Churches but it follows not that Christian love tieth me to all the positive means of warning my brother to go to Germany to America to try and admonish all the scandals that are committed there 5. This same Argument is thus retorted upon Mr. H. if the Apostles as Church-members as Believers be obliged all the world over to eat the Lords Supper as Paul did at Troas Acts 20. 11. aâ— Corinth 1 Cor. 10. 17 and in all the Churches on earth to eat and receive the Loâ—… Supper not as an Apostle with an Apostolick but with a faith common to all Christians then must he be obliged as a Christian with the like care and onerousness to leave his calling of an Apostle to go to all places on earth to remember the Lords death and as a Christian to lay down preaching planting of Churches working of miracles and to teach rebuke as a Christian in all places It s not enough to say That the Apostles 1. Were priviledged persons and so might eat the Lords Supper all the world over for they eat not the Lords Supper as Apostles but as believers who were to try and examine themselves and so dâ—â—ncerningly to remember the Lords death until he come again as other believers were 2. Is it enough to say They were occasionally onely to discharge these Christian duties as they should be locally present for so are teaching Elders to perform official duties to these neighbour Churches with whom they occasionally converse in the occasional emergency of scandals and if Pastors were in Africa or America they might without any new ordination or official call preach and govern as Physicians of souls But by Mr. H. his way the Lord in the day of Judgment might say Thou wast a member of that body with which thou hadst a right to â—at the Lords Supper in all Churches on earth therefore I require at thy hand the blood of them that are lost in America because thou watched not over all the Christians on earth which is physically impossible And I require at Paul preaching in the the Wâ—st thâ— blood of such as perished when he was 300 miles absent from them for Paul had an officiall call to all the believers on earth As Mr. H. saith our Presbyterial Elders must give an account for souls that are lost in all the Presbyterial Provincial and National Churches on earth and go all the world over to cure scandals leaving their own calling of Merchandize But by this saith Mr. H pag. 115. a pastoral care is fâ—r more enerous and laborious than Christian and brotherly care in some sense I grant all and there is nothing proved against me who say that this ties teaching Elders to no more in governing Sister Churches in point of binding the conscience to answer for them as far as they have power in matter of common concernment for the wel being of all the near hand associated Churches then brotherly consociation can do And Mr. H. page 112. saith this is true and yet in some sense pastoral care is far more onerous and laborious to wit in using more means in watching fixedly over a Congregation by constant preaching in season and out of season in standying pleasant words administring the Sacraments c. Nor did I ever say any thing to the contrary Mr. H. An eminently gifted man in an Island where no Pastors are is no less saith Mr. R. tyed in conscience in the extraordinary imployment of his calling then if he were formally ordained and chosen their Pastor In some extraordinary cases a gift and Christian love ties even as much to onerousness in using means to save at the office it self See what I add in that place Mr H. saith then this gifted man in an Island in using his generall calling as a Christian destroyes his particular as a Merchant and turn Minister 2. This is to confound the general and particular calling Ans. Not at all for in this case the extraordinary necessity of gaining souls when other Pastors cannot be had and ordination and election by that means are invincibly wanting hic nunc turns his Christian calling in place and room of the particular calling of a Pastor and so Mr. R. said well that in some extraordinary case like this The naked Râ—lation of Iurisdiction addeth nothing to care and onerousness in point of labour by preaching the Gospel Mr. H. If we have a divine command saith Mr. R. to be our brethrens kâ—epers then our Christian watch in that regard requires as much onerousness and care as office watch It follows not saith Mr. H. am I bound by office to watch no more over the
people left to my pastoral care then as a Christian over these of another Province whom I am occasionally only to gain and whose faces I never saw Ans. Mr. H. leaves out the words in point of conscience to answer for them to God Which I have Otherwise in regard of using of more means he is obliged to more constant feeding by word seals dayly watching over the single flock then over all Christians on the other side of the Sea and some thousand miles distant from him But if the foundation of governing classical Churches be the love and union of the members of one body of Christ then there is much care onerousness and labour which is required in brotherly consociation to help as the care onerousness which is required in officership Mr. H. Ans. The proposition hath no truth because I love all consociated in one Synod whom I never saw and with whom I could never meet to do good or receive good But if I should be bound to put forth the like onerous and laborious care for their spiritual good as for these to whom by way of office I am bound in the same Congregation Then officers must either do too little or be bound to do too much Ans. This is neither my Argument nor my words my words are Par. 1 pag. 332. Now if we distinguish ONEROUSNESS CARE and LABOUR by way of jurisdiction the former is as GREAT IN FORO DEI in the Court of conscience as the latter These words are left out by Mr. H. qua fide let the Reader judge for the toil care onerousness and labour in point of conscience in the kind and sphere I urge in both by necessity of a divine command but the like care onerousness and labour in quantity in the use of more means in constant preaching personal comforting to all the Christians on earth as to the single congregation I utterly deny But can Mr. H. deny but the Apostles and Brethren Act. 15. did ow as much care onerousness and labour in a binding conscientious way in laying on synodical burdens which bind not onely saith Mr. Cotton materially for the weight of the matter imposed by divine precept but also formally from the authority of the Synod upon the Churches of Ierusalem Antioch Syria Cilicia as any pastor ows to his single flock and that because these Churches are all one consociated body and yet Elders of the Synod were never to see the faces of all these members of the Churches And I put this quere to the Brethren what warrant of Christ is there that a member of an Independent Church ow Church-care to watch teach admonish rebuke comfort as Col. 3. 16. Heb. 3. 13. 1 Thes. 5 14. to a fellow member of the same congregation only and ow no Church-care to another brother dwelling in the same house with him having with him the same faith the same baptism the same Lord the same covenant of Grace the same Saviour only because he is a member of another Independent Church Mr. H. Arg. 5. If they be Pastors over all the Congregations of the circuit then they were new chosen by the Congregations or not c. Ans. This is a repeated blast of an old horn there is this required that Churches about by their silence approve him as Pastor to one single Congregation but that all Congregations make a special election of him to be their fixed Pastor is no more required then that the Churches of Antioch and Ierusalem chose the Apostles and Elders who yet Act. 15. exercise pastoral and official acts over them by the grant of Mr. Cotton and our Brethren They are Elders of Ephesus i. e. of enery Congregation of the combination as all the Kings if they were met in one royal Court to govern the Nations in things of common concernment to all yet are called the Kings of the Nations These are words saith Mr. H. to darken the Elders met here have a new power distinct from the power over their several Congregations a Commission i. e. a new Creature The Kings if so convened have a joynt power of confederate Princes to act in things of common concernment and if that power were distinct from the particular power that they have over their own territories the comparison were parallel Ans. We may suppose such a convention of Kings the Commissioners or Mâ—ssengers of the Churches have no new office but only are met to determin of such a thing as disturbs the Churches Act. 15 5. they differ as Elders and such Elders sent and nominate by the Church and act as Elders by the same official power common to Elders that are not sent and are called by the Church Apostles and Elders Act. 15. 23. 16. 4. 21. 18 25. then sending and commissionating is a condition of order appointed by the God of order no devise of men and the Churches submit to them as to no new office But 1. as to the messengers of the Church and gracious and sound Elders 2. If they speak according to the Law and the testimony not otherwise and the answer is as much against Act. 15. and against Mr. Cotton and all that are for Synods either juridical or consultative as against Mr. R. for they go to Synods who so go by a new power of order not by a new office Mr. H. This course nullifies the power of Elders and proplâ—â—f a Congregation and their proceeding in a righteous way for the Classis may judge a member to be excommunicated whom the Congregation judgeth and that truely not worthy of that censure here the power of Elders and people which act in a way of Christ is wholly hindered Ans. This weak Argument is fully answered by me before That Government which of its own nature hinders and nullifies the righteous proceeding of the Congregation is not a power from Christ. True but now the assumption is false for the presbyterial power added to the just power of a Congregation does strengthen and not nullifie the power of the Congregation That Government which by accidâ—nt and abuse of their power in over voting two Elders who proceed according to the rule of Christ hinders and nullifies right proceeding in onâ— single act is not from Christ is most false For because an abused power and abused government is not from Christ it follows not that the power and government it self is not from God I added an answer to this in my Book which Mr. H. passeth over in silence Suppose the Congregation and Synod agree in the truth as they do Act. 15. Will you say that Peter Paul and Iames their power is nullified and their three votes are swallowed up in that greater convention because to their power is added in this dogmatical determination the power and voices of the rest of the Apostles and Elders yea and some say of the whole Church Act. 15. 2 6 25. 16. 4. 21. 18 25. So say
one Congregation they stood in need of Peter and Iohn v. 14. to help in the work 2. The first samplar Church of Ierusalem is one Church in Government for their Elders are called the Elders of the Church of Ierusalem Act. 2. 43 44 47. 8. 1 2. 5. 11. 11. 30. But that this Church was not all one Congregation is clear 1. From the multitude thereof Act. 2. 43. three thousand 2. Act. 4. 4. Five thousand And then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 multitudes of men and women Act. 3. 14. and yet they were multiplied 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 exceedingly and a great company of the Priests hard mettal to be wrought upon was obedient to the faith Act 6. 7. 2. They meet in sundry places from house to house Act. 2. 46. 5. 42. for the celebration of the Lords Supper breaking of bread nor is it like they durst bring into the Temple the new seal of the Supper The dissenting Brethren refused that 3. The multitude of twelve preaching Apostles for some years and seven Deacons for the poor declare that in 1. Such a plentiful harvest 2. In such a necessity of gathering souls 3. Of preaching in season and out of season that one Apostle could not preach to one Congregation the other eleven hearing that were twelve reapers all in one ridge in one single Congregation where eleven that time must be silent 4. The Apostle spoke with divers tongues that these of all nations understood Act. 2. 1 2 3. Therefore in divers meetings nor is it clear that all the three thousand heard Peter the Text saith v. 37. they that heard were pricked Act. 2. 11. the rest of the Apostles also spoke as Mr. H. thinketh 5. What agreeth to the Apostles as Elders agreeth to all Elders but the Apostles Act. 6. as Elders not as Apostles which is a Presbytery of twelve Elders over divers Congregations chose Deacons lay hands on them and praying ordain them v. 6. and use the joynt concurrence of the people for the chusing of them as a standing example to the Churches Now what they do as Apostles either in writing Scripture working miracles speaking with tongues c. they neither seek nor need the help or occurrence of others either people or any else There is no ground to say that all these thousands meet in Solomons porch Act. 5. 12. at one act of divine worship Congregational or that they were all joyning in one and the same prayer or that they returned to wit Peter and Iohn to their own that is all the thousands but to the Apostles who spoke the word with boldness Act. 4. 23 31. nor doth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 multitude note every individual person man and woman Mat. 8. 37. The whole multitude of the Gadarens besought Christ to depart Festus Act. 25. 24. All the multitude hath dealâ— with me about Paul Luke 1. 10. The whole multitude were praying without See the Reverend Assembly at Westminster They meet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in every house it notes a Church-meeting Act. 5. 42. 16. 15. 20 7 8 10. Rom. 16. 5. 1 Cor. 16. 19. Phil. 1. 2. but that all these thousands interessed in ordinances and government as the Brethren say meet for the same word breaking of bread government and censures in the same house needs no refutation it refutes it self 3. The Church of Rome though one body had many members Rom. 12. and could not be one single Congregation 1. In it were many Churches lesser as the house of Aristobulus Rom. 16. 0. Of Narcissus v. 11. 14. Philolâ—gus Neâ—ea Iulâ—us and all the Saints wâ—th them v. 15. the Church at the house of Aquila and Priscilla many teachers and fellow-helpers veâ—s 3 9 12. 4. The Church of Thessalonica could not be one single Congregation their faith being heard in all Achaia and all places 1 Thes. 1. 6 7 8. of them Paul gloried in all the Churches v. 16. Paul at one Sermon converted of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a great mul titude and of devout women Act. 17. 4. not a few also what must be the growth of that Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 15. 33. when they tarried at Antioch Steph. some time Beza not a little time Paul and Barnabas continued there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with many other Teachers and when God layeth the dayly care of all the Churches upon one man 2 Cor 11. 28. and upon other eminent members of the same body that the Lord sent so many eminent Teachers and Prophets to one Congregation only at Antioch at Corinth who can believe it 5. The Church of Ephâ—sus had divers Congregations if not more then one 1 Cor. 16. 19. The Churches of Asia saluâ—â— you Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord with thâ— Churâ—h at their house So Marlorat so Parâ—us and Bâ—za on Rom. 16. See the English Divines on the place and Diodati There were divers small assemblies in one and the self same City See 1 Cor. 16. 19. Col. 4. 15. So were Church-assemblies ordinary for praying in the house of Mary Act. 12. 12. Joh. 20. 19 26. in an upper chamber at preaching praying and chusing of an Apostle Act. 1. 13. praying and baptizing in the house of Iustus Act. 18. 7 8 preaching in the Schoâ—l of Tyrannus Act. 19 9. preaching câ—lebrating of the Lords supper in a house of Troas Act. 20. 8 20. 5. 42. 10. 24. The Assembly of Divines at Westminster proveth that there were more congregations then one at Ephesus 2. That there were many Elders over them as one flock Act 20. 17 c. 3. That these congregations were one Church Rev. 2. To which adde 1. The multitude of converts Luke saith Act. 19. 10 17. three times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the Iewes and Greeks in Asia and at Ephesus heard the Gospel a great door there was opened Sorcerers converted Act. 19. and Paul giveth direction to Timothy how he should govern in the house of God 1 Tim. 3. 15 16. at Ephesus 1 Tim. 1. 3. upon whom he should lay hands 1 Tim. 5. 22. 1 Tim. 3. 1 2. 1 Tim. 6. 4. to what faithful men able to teach others he should commit the Ministry 2 Tim. 2. 2. Had it been a single congregation where one might teach at once only what needed such watching over false Teachers speaking perverse things and gathering Disciples and Churches out of one single Church Act 20. 27 28 29. and trying of false Apostles Rev. 2. 1 2 3. who were not sent to one single congregation and there hath been need to take heed to such as speak lies sow unprofitable questions 1 Tim. 4. 1 2 3 6 11 12. 2 Tim. 6. 3 4. 2 Tim. 2. 14 15 16. and so there must have been many preaching Elders there 6. At Corinth there have been many instructers 1 Cor. 4. 16. many Doctors and prophets 1 Cor. 14. 24
31 32. 7. Though there be many Churches in Galatia Gal. 1. 2. yet must they be one lump who have power to judge and censure false teachers Gal. 5. 9. and there is a Church restoring made by spiritual officers Gal 6. 1. otherwise they might have replied We Galatians have no power in one body to cut off a troubler who infecteth the whole lump every single congregation is to see to that and the troubler is without our Churches save to one only single Independent power say our Brethren 8. It s not possible that the Churches can send their common Messengers whom they choose 2 Cor. 8. 19 23. except the Churches convene men women and children or then convent in Elders of many Churches or the Apostles must have gone from Church to Church to beg suffrages and votes which sort of Election is never heard of in any Writer sacred or profanâ— As to the first who can believe that men and women and children capable to hear and be baptized also which is the onely Church of Believers owned by our Brethren the externally covenanted and redeemed did send the Apostles to Ierusalem or received the Apostles and did welcome them or salute the Saints as Act. 16 3 4. Rom. 16. 16 Act. 15. 22 27 28 therefore need for it the second must be said That the Churches in their Heads Rulers Officers sent them which is a very Presbyterial Church 9. If divers Churches meet for laying on burthens by power of the Keys as M. Cot. saith exercising acts of Church-government then there is a Presbyterial Church governing without and above a single congregation by pastors neither chosen to be fixed and constant teachers nor that can possibly teach many congregations But the former Mr. Cotton and our Brethren teach Obj. This is no Church-power for a Synod is not a Church bâ—cause it is no Church-jurisdiction Ans. 1. The Antecedent is false 2. The Consequence is naught A number of private Christians wanting all official Authority so might lay on Synodical burthens binding materially if this be no Church-power 2. They are called the Decrees of Apostles and Elders Act. 16. 4. written and concluded Act. 21. 25. Saith Iames Act. 15. 22. It seemed good to the Apostles and Elders with the whole Church to send chosen men Now whether Church note the Apostles Elders and Brethren or the multitude of believers onely or the Church of Ierusalem made up of both the Decrees must come from Church-power governing teaching uniting and removing a Schism Though it were no power of jurisdiction yet here is a Church-power above a Church except it be said that so many pastors of the same or of divers Churches or so many private Christians commissionated from no Churches made the Synod Act. 15. and Synodically said It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us But this shall no more import the promised presence of Christ to such as are convened in his Name Mat. 18. 19. 20. 28. 19 20 21. Ioh. 2. 21. than if so many private Christians had been convened and so may such of a sister-Church remove all Schisms and a Synod shall be nothing at all 10. If Christ build the power of binding loosing gaining upon brotherhood Mat. 18. If thy brother offend c. then as far as brotherhood goes if I possibly can converse with him and may be offended or edified by him so far must the power of jurisdiction be extended because these two The gaining of a brother 2. The safety of the Church by edifying of others and removing of scandals are intended by Christ. Mat. 18. but brotherhood is without the bounds of the congregation whereof I am a member Rom. 16 14. Salute the brethren that are with them 1 Cor. 16. 20. All the brethâ—en salute you These were brethren of other congregations 2. If there be no Church-tye upon me to gain any but those of mine own congregation then 1. There may be communion of Saints onely within the same congregation and no communion of Churches what Scripture is for this 3. It must be the will of Christ that we bestow no Church-rebukes upon other Churches which must be contrary 1. To Christian love to save others 2. Contrary to zeal for the Lords glory 3. Spreading the Gospel 4. Desire to remove Scandals 5. To be made all things to all men to save some 6. To serve one another in love 7. To promote the common interest of the whole catholick Body of Christ. 8. It s against our praying for the Church and that all Israel may be saved 9. Against the Doctrine of our Brethren who say That Churches ought to rebuke exhort warn comfort Churches 10. It s against the communion of Spiritual priviledges of one Head and Saviour one Covenant one God one Faith c. It s not enough to say We are the same Body entitativè for that entitative Body without this congregation is either visible or invisible if visible then members of divers congregations are of the same visible body and to say that other congregations are not as visible as that whereof I am a member to me and others about is to deny twice three to be six for one Christ one Faith one Profession the same seals are as visible in a Church within few paces to me as in the Church whereof I am a member to say it is invisible is to speak against sense CHAP. VII Of a Church in an Island MR. H. If a Church in an Island may dispense all Censures and all Ordinances then every congregation may But such a Church may For 1. it is a City and a little Kingdome of Christ. 2. The essential notes of a visible Church agree to it Ans. The consequence from a broken arm to a whole arm is not good or because Iames the day before he be beheaded in strong prison cannot discharge all Christian duties to brethren and to neighbour Churches therefore he is not actu primo a Christian. A Church in an Island is not actually associated with other Churches and so cannot in the full extent dispense all Ordinances of rebuking comforting neighbour Churches and of withdrawing communion from them because of the want of the object not because of defect in the subject I might retort the argument Therefore associated congregations cannot dispense all Ordinances of rebuking comforting c. But the latter is absurd 2. An homogeneal Church in an Island void of pastors and men able to teach cannot administer the Seals by Mr. H. his way 3. A Church so divided and not associated is imperfect and may remove scandals within it self but it follows not Ergo every associated Church may remove scandals within it self and without it self also independently and without any subordination to united powers of the associated congregations it follows not the notes of a visible Church agree to such a Church imperfectly except it be said That the same Church from its own intrinsecal and
he is a stranger for by this way he is an alien and deprived of their sanctuary joy and glory of that congâ—egregation both in Church-hearing believing and joy of the seals 7. By this way Christ must promise his Ministerial presence and his Spirit not always as Mat. 28. 20. Eph. 4. 11 12. Ioh. 20. 21. Acts 1. 8. and in every congregation where they open the mouth but onely in one fixed congregation With what faith can they preach elsewhere or people hear the pastors elsewhere CHAP. VIII Arguments against a Presbyterial Church taken from the Name and Nature of the Church Matth. 18. are discussed MR. H. A Church in the Gospel is never used for the Elders onely Ans. It is never used in the N. T. for men onely who govern secluding women and children as Mr. H. takes it nor for the people secluding the Elders as a governing Society but of the signification hereafter But it cannot be a binding and authoritative loosing Church Mr. H. There cannot be a definition given that will agree to a Congregational and Presbyterial Church Ans. Ergo There is no Presbyterial Church it follows not 2. As we take a Congregational Church for the Eldership ruling it is false One and the same nature of a Ruling Church agreeth to the Congregational Presbyterial Provincial Eldership and so they differ per magis minus as is said Mr. H. If the Congregations be species specialissimae of a true Church then there can be no lower species resulting or arising from them as this doth Ans. No Logick can say the Church of Boston so existing hath other species of the Church of Boston under it The hand of Socrates cannot be called species specialissima nor is the hand to speak Logically a species it is a part and an uncomplete part of the body If Mr. H. mean as it seems he doth that we make Presbyterian Provincial Churches lower species and kindes of Congregational Churches the pious man refutes Presbyterian Government which he understands not For species specialissima praedicatur de inferioribus according to Aristotle his Ramus and all Logick And O what Monsters feed we if this be true properly a Presbyterial Church is a Congregational Church or a Congregation is a Presbyterial Church for the congregation is an integral part of the Presbyterian Church the Presbyterian likewise an integral part of the Provincial but neither of them is species to other except we say Euphrates is the Element of Water the Element of water is Euphrates M. H. If every congregation hath all the integral parts of a Church then it is an intire and complete Church Ans. Therefore it is an intire politick Church in its association with other Churches it follows not But what then London is an intire city having all the integral parts of a Society Major Sheriffs Aldermen Rulers and ruled Ergo London is no part of England nor ruled by the Parliament of England VVhat Logick is this But if the meaning be that the congregation associated in the midst of ten congregations is so a city different in species and in nature from all other congregations and so married to its own Pastors as the husband and wife are so that to exercise Church-acts official acts without themselves is adultery and unlawful and so as this Church is no integral part of the body Catholick it s against Scripture and sound reason and a begging of the question Mr. H. Every integrum is made up of his members therefore in nature they are before therefore Churches before Classis therefore what each have they receive from them therefore they have no office but from them therefore both ordination and jurisdiction come from them Ans. I desider at a Syllogism Every whole Incorporation is made up of its members that are before the whole and hath power offices ordination and jurisdiction from these members It is denied by us and nakedly asserted by Mr. H. For 1. The Churches are before the Apostles Ergo the Apostles had their immediate calling and power of jurisdiction from the Churches It is against Scripture as women and children are by nature before officers ergo officers have their ordination and jurisdiction from women and children 3 Churches are before counselling and advising yea as Mr. Cotton saith well before pastorally and authoritatively determining Synods Ergo Synods have all their synodical power to counsel and pastorally teach from the Churches they came from it follows not not will our brethren yeild the consequence Mr. H. If a Congregation grow too big and therefore be forced to swarm out or in ease they transplant themselves from one place to another so that part be forced to go before others to make preparation for those that follow we then send an Officâ—r with the smaller party and the greater number remain with the rest and yet are all but one Church in our account and under one Presbytery of chosen Elders of the Congregation Ans. 1. Why do not our Brethren shew a practice of this in the Church of Ierusalem consisting of so many Act. 2. 4. 6. thousands if more then five thousands all in one congregation Was there not need that four or six congregations should swarm out of six thousands and six Officers be sent with them in which case suppose they go fourty miles to a new Colony and five congregations meet in five sundry places for Word and Sacraments here must be five Churches â—s our brethren take the word Church 1 Cor. 11. 18. Act. 11. 16 21. 22. 4. 31. Mat. 18. 17. 16. 18. Sure though they had no Officers they are a homogeneous true visible Church as Mr. H teacheth page 1. c. 5. page 5. and so here or six Churches if we contend not about names under one Presbyterial government which is the yeelding of the cause and yet at forty miles distance and yet by no will or appointment can they meet in one place O but they are all one Church in our account one congregation in Christs account Shew us Scripture for this acception of the word Church in Old or New Testament that they are one single congregation otherwise Mr. H. his account is no account If they be one Church because they have one and the same power jurisdiction officers they had before So we say and the same power and jurisdiction in nature and essence we grant but so all the congregations on earth have one and the same power and jurisdiction covenant seals saith Christ hope of glory so we agree Why dispute we if the meaning be that all these six swarmes for a thousand will be a number too great for one congregation if not sufficient are but one individual congregation though now separated by forty miles and meeting in six sundry places 1. Give us Scripture for that Church 2. Give us any Greek Author sacred or prophane that so speakes for we stand not to Mr. H. his account
in this 3. Where there are and must be six sundry meetings coitiones six numero distinctae 2. Six companies hearing at the same time six several Sermons 3. Partaking of six Tables of the Lord numerically distinct here sure must be fix congregations as our Brethren define us a Church a company of Believers meeting in one place c. And if so here is a prelacy 3. A number of non-residents for all are Elders ruling but it is physically impossible that all can be Elders teaching So Mr. H. then it is noâ— essential to a Church that they meet all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in one place as the brethren often tell us M. H. But when the Congregations are fixed and they established in peace and setled with support about them not more then may comely and comfortably meet together to partake of all ordinances should be one Church Ans. If the six swarms which issue out of the numerous Church of Ierusalem disturb the peace and make war and division in the Church it is strange The Eldership or Presbytery over these six swarms so separated by many miles in divers Colonies may either meet and exercise discipline and dispence censures to these six swarms not yet setled and provided with Officers or they may not meet To say they may not meet for that end is to deny that they are under one Presbytery of the same chosen Elders contrary to what Mr. H. said If they may meet to dispence censures here shal be ruling Elders no physical possibility of teaching the swarms so separated as fourty miles they may haply hear of written Decrees as Act. 16. 4. but cannot be edified by preaching 2. So this Church congregational which cannot comely and comfortably meet to partake of all the ordinances is no ordinance of Christ and so no congregational Church But such are these swarms that are fourty miles distant 3. This Church is either visible or not neither can be said by Mr. H. his principles as elsewhere is proved Mr. H. Hence an answer may be easily accommodated to the examples which Mr. R. brings for a Presbyterian Church 1. That of the Apostles will no wise suit his end for to make up a Presbyterial Church there must be many congregations many Elders appropriated to these congregations which have power over their own only and not over others and these must combine and upon the combination the Elders must assemble and dâ—spence their censures and set down their decisions But there were no Elders at Jerusalem appropriate to their several charges and Churches which had power only over them and such Elders the Apostles could not be because though they had all power in them yet they had no power limited for that should contradict their Apostolick commission Ans. I smile to read this worthy man yeild in terminis a Presbyterial Church and yet be saith the examples serve not Mr. R. his end Why saith he 1. To make up a Presbyterial Church there must be many congregations good so say we 2. There must be many Elders appropriated to these Congregations which have power over their own only saith he and not over others That we deny I should say any other save this worthy man whom I much loved and ever honoured who would write a Book against Presbyterial government and yet did not understand the constituent elements of a presbyterial Church deserves to be censured for Mr. H. yieldeth all the presbyterial Church that Mr. R. pleads for or that the famous Synod at Westminster desire where there were eminently learned men who well understood Presbyterial government and all adversaries thereof An eminent man Mr. Ier. Burroughs one of the dissenting Brethren did not oppose nor enter his dissent against the proposition concerning a Presbyterial Church as Mr. H. does nor look upon it as a principal of Presbyterial government only the Dissenters did hold there was but one single congregation at Ierusalem in which they are redacted to miserable absurdities and in these two Mr. H. contradicts them let them compose their domestick contradictions See the answer of the Assembly of Divines to the seven dissenting Brethren An. 1644. Suppose in Jerusalem saith the Synod there were ten congregations and twenty officers feeding and ruling them in common not one of them fixed to any one congregation This kind of Presbytery would pass for a lawful government and none of these incongruities or absurdities are charged on them by this argument and it shall not follow that ruling and teaching are not commensurable as the Holy Ghost makes them commensurable 2. Mr. H. cannot nor any man for him clear from that text Act. 2â— whether they were fixed or not fixed they are the Elders of the Church of Ierusalem that is as Mr. H. saith contradicting the dissenting Brethren Elders of divers congregations under one Presbyterial government which is all we crave 2. Fixedness or not fixedness of Elders is an accident of the visible governing Church to our Brethren who hold that it is the same numerical Church homogeneous which being void of Elders may chuse their officers and thereafter being fixed and formed may excommunicate all their Elders if they turn heretical so that the people is the Church without their officers and the officers to Mr. H. are separable adjuncts and the coming or going of the separable adjuncts of the Church cannot alter the nature of the Church It is most weak that Mr. H. saith that the Apostles could not be fixed Pastors to them for then they should be limited Pastors to them and so not Apostles for there can be no contradiction between Apostles and Pastors for their fixed preaching and fixed administring of the seals For example Pauls pastoral officiating a year and six months at Corinth Act. 18. 11. and so many years at Sphesus so many years at Rome differs not in nature and essence from the pastoral preaching and administring of the seals in constantly fixed Pastors chosen to the congregation for all their life and yet he remained habitu and actu primo an Apostle Yes the adding of an extraordinary seal of a miracle contradicts not the charter or the preaching of the Gospel more then Samuels judging at Gilgal is opposite to his judging all Israel at Ramah Extension of preaching to many is a meer accident and a members receiving of the Supper in his own Church is not opposite to his receiving thereof in four other Churches See the Answer of the Assembly page 115 116. As also if the twelve Apostles govern as they do Act. 6. All the twelve meetings and yet neither do nor can preach all of them to every one of the twelve except all the twelve be in twelve several meetings at once then which is a monstrous impossibility 1. Ruling is divided from preaching 2. Then all the twelve cannot fulfil their Ministry Yes 3. Then Episcopal ruling of many Churches and neither being bound nor able to
teach any of them or all of them is not sinful But sure the Apostles might govern send their decrees and Epistles to many Churches the members whereof they never saw in the face Nor could all the many thousands who had power of judging with the Elders as our Brethren say meet in one place comely and comfortably to act and therefore Christ so must never have appointed such a judicature to rule all these congregations who are entitatively one so must they say what we say and more For all the congregations on earth are entitatively and in nature one and yet our Brethren will be far from saying that they are all under one government as they say that these meetings at Ierusalem were M. H. The rest of the examples of Antioch Ephesus Rome though it were granted upon their greater growth and increase and so want of Elders they might meet in divers places for the while these might still be under one presbytery their officers in a distinct manner attending upon them And therefore Gerson Bucerus in his answer sayes here Quis adeo ineptire sustinuerit c. Who can say that because they meet in divers places they were under divers Presbyteries or Elders Ans. 1. This is a short way of answering with a leaving out of the Church of Samaria a great City wherein all both men and women were baptized the Church of Corinth of Thessalonica c. 2. And yet there is no lesse cause to say all the Saints at Rome Antioch Ephesus Samaria could not meete in one place then that these of Ierusalem could not 2. If they might meet in divers places for the while and yet be under one Presbytery Here is a Presbyteriall Church of many Congregations for a while Here is a Prelaticall and Antichristian Government for a while at least ordained by Christ. And Mr. H. writes a Book with a huge noise of absurdities with which he burdens his Brethren the Presbyterians yet he will suffer their Church to stand for a while 3. Who told Mr. H that a Presbyterial Church may stand for a while during the time of the growth of the the Church of Ierusalem Antioch Ephesus but no longer for when the swarmed out Churches are once setled the Presbyterian Church must downe againe since the Scripture speakes nothing of this Who gave Mr. H. leave to set up an Antichristian Tabernacle for so is the Presbytery to him for an houre and pull it downe again 4. It is a wonder that Mr. H. should cite Gerson Bucer cuttedly as a Witnesse so much for a Presbyteriall Church not in the swarming out of Churches onely of which Bucer hath not one word but in the setled state of the Church for Bucer contradicts Mr. H. and all his as foolishly erring when they say such Churches meet in divers places for the Word and Seales Ergo they are independent in their government and cannot be under one common government Bucer saith if they lie near together it is folly to say they are under divers Presbyteries and so say we Mr. H. 2. It doth not appear out of any Text nor any evincing Argument gathered therefrom that setting aside the Church of Jerusalem they should needs meet in several places Ans. Then the Church of Ierusalem met in sundry places by Mr. H. his argument but this shall offend the dissenting Brethren that maintain against the Synod at Westminster that they meet all in one place 2. Mr. H. should have given a reason why the Church of Ierusalem met in sundry places and not the other Churches of Antioch Ephesus but because he saw our Arguments run as strong for other Churches as for Ierusalem He was pleased to dictate what he could not demonstrate and so leave the Reader in the dark 3. Before I leave this let Mr. H. or his teach what is meant by this that there were about three thousand added to the Church Act. 2. 21. whether by the Church be meant the one hundred and twenty of which ch 1. and whether there the one hundred and twenty were there to receive the three thousand as members at that time in a judicial way And if they were not there how the three thousand were not added primarily to the Catholike Christian Church that then was and secondarily to this or to that Church as we say For when there were said to be added to the Church they were not added to themselves Mr. H. 3. Let it be considered whether by Church may not be meant many Churches Saul made havock of the Church i. e. of the faithful of many Churches Ans. It is weak as water Saul persecuteth the Church i. e. members of the independent Church Ergo there is no Presbyterial Church Ergo there is not such a thing as a Synod for he persecuted Iames Peter and the Elders and Brethren members of the Synod where he might find them now the Apostles were not fixed member of congregations and let Mr. H. consider whether Luke gives not a better interpretat on then he Act. 83. Saul made havock of the Church entring into every house and haling mâ—n and women and committed them to pâ—ison So that Saul destroyed the scattered members that were nâ—t inchurched and where he found any of this way Act. 9. 2. whether members of a congregation or not even members of divers meetings under one Presbytery as he grants he persecuted them And by this the Church at Ierusalem Act. 11. 22. must be Churches congregational at Ierusalem And Act. 2. The Lord added to the Church such as should be saved that is the Lord added to divers Independent Congregations such as should be saved good but this Church and these common Elders meet for acts of Government Act. 2. 18. and the day following Paul went in with us to Jâ—… and all the Elders verse 25. were present Sâ—re the place shewes they meet for acts of Government Yea Act. 11. 30. 21. 18. They sent alms to the Elders of Iudea to be distributed to the distressed in Iudea As also the Elders of Iudea were members of the Synod Act. 1â— And how could there be administrating of the seals without any jurisdiction at all to debar the unworthy CHAP. IX The Arguments of Mr. R. for a Ministerial Church from Matth. 18. are vindicated from the Exceptions of Mr. Hooker MR. H. If Christ allude to the Synedry then must Mat. 18. be expounded of a Presbyterial Church Mr. H. both Proposition and Assumption is denied Ans. Mr. H. leaps from one Book to another I no where frame an Argument from a meer allusion but so if Christ so allude to an authoritative company that hath power of binding and loosing as the Jewish Sanhedrim in this Mat. 18. then he judgeth the Church Mat. 18. to be a Juridical Church 2. It s a poor Argument he alludes not to the Jewish Synagogue because that Synagogue had no power of Excommunication as this Church Mat. 18. hath
officers binde and loose as officers nor hath Christ given this power to the officers as officers by this way of our Brethren For they say 1. That the Keyes were given to Peter Mat. 16. as to a believer not as to an officer 2. Officers to them are but adjuncts of the visible Church and the Keyes are given to the visible Church before they have officers and the people may make and excommunicate them 3. Here is strange work the Keyes were not given to Peter as an officer but as a believer and yet he useth the Keyes as an officer 4. The Church is not made Ministerial by us without the body exclusively wholly for Christs Government is voluntary nor ought any new thing to be concluded in our Assemblies while the people hear of it for if the Romans used rogare suadere legem and obtain the consent of the people thereunto far more are they not to be acknowledged as Church-laws that are to be obtruded upon the godly against their will and knowledge and much more if they be against the Word of God and former godly acts with consent agreed unto by the Church that is whether the people consent or not but yet without the body whether they exercise acts of jurisdiction or not for no act of jurisdiction is due to them and to exclude the consent of women no less interessed in practise of conscience than men is to be Lords of their faith Mr. H. The sixth argument refers to former proofs c. Ans. And Mr. R. refers to former Replies Mr. H. It s evidently false that there can be no complaint to a multitude for complaints may be made to a Parliament Ans. How can complaints be made to ten thousand of the Church of Ierusalem for that Church as Mr. H. grants pag. 128 129. met in sundry places not in one No Parliament or Judicature consisteth of such a number We cannot complain to the many Churches of Galatia of their wicked tenet of Justification by Works for they are scattered in divers societies and its unlawful say our Brethren to meet in their officers to exercise jurisdiction Mr. H. Arg. 8. The house of Cloe complained to Paul 2. Paul gives rules about the Elders receiving of complaints Ans. That house complained to Paul because his Apostolick Authority might have been helpful but they might have complained to any of the Church of Corinth Paul advises Titus to hear complaints to prepare them for the Church 3. If the people must consent tacitly to the censures before they be dispensed they must hear the complaints Ans. Paul gives rules and directions to Timothy 1 Tim. 5. 19. v. 1. and Titus cap. 2. as to pastors not as to believers concerning the manner of receiving complaints nor is there in Scripture Precept Promise or practise of believers to receive complaints we are surer than our Brethren and its safer to expound thi Tell the Church that is Tell Timothy and the Elders then Tell the Church that is Tell any member of the Church at Coâ—inth i. e. Tell any woman or servant for they are as essentially members as Timothy or any of the Elders 2. and must joyn their consent to censures because members must hear the scandals because they must tacitly consent before censures be dispensed it follows not that members must be told for the tacit consent of women is requisite for they may be scandalized or edified by the good or evil dispensing of censures as well as men 2. They may not converse with excommunicate persons more than men 3. Their consciences must not be Lorded over more than the consciences of men in the dispensing of censures 4. They must have a vote tacit or formal in choosing of a Pastor and must not take him blindly and complaints to women sons servants yea and the precepts of withdrawing Rom. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 5. 6 10. 2 Thâ—ss 3 14. 2 Tim. 3. 5. Tit. 3. 10. Ioh. 10. 11. oblige the consciences of women sons and servants then women may receive witness against Elders as well as Timothy 1 Tim. 5. 19 20. but with such qualifications and limitations For Mr H. maintains this connexion Complaints may be made unto the Church Tell the Church Mat. 18. to all without whose tacit consent there can be no proceeding to excommunication But without womens consent there is no Excommunication no Admission no Election Responde it a vol non Mr. H. The people may censure heretical Elders in an Island Ans. So they may in justa tutela aeterna salutis but not by the power of the Keyes 2. And so may the Elders remaining godly and sound remove with the Tabernable and Candlestick from a people in an Island if they dance to the golden Calf and be incorrigible Yea if the Elders and men in an Island turn Familists and the women sons servants remain sound Let Mr. H. shew what the sounder part of the Church may do And though women be forbidden authoritatively to teach in the Church 1 Tim. 2. 7. 1 Cor. 14. and publickly yet they may teach the younger women T it 2. 2 3. give a seasonable rebuke and counsel to men 2 Sam. 20. 16 17. 1 Sam 25. 23 24 32 33. and a woman a sister is to labour to gain a sister by Matth. 18. and that in a Church-way and women as other Church-members are to teach exhort warn according to their place as well as men Col. 3. 16. Rom. 15. 14. 1 Thess. 5. 14. Heb. 3. 13 20. 25. Let M. H. teach us how their faith is included in the men in these duties in consenting that a savoury man not an Heretick be their pastor Mr. H. Arg. 9. That Church is here understood to whom the Keyes are given Mat. 16. but they are given onely to a Classical Church Ans. The minor is barely affirmed Ans. My Argument is divided The minor is not barely affirmed The Keyes are given to Peter as representing Elders and Apostles to whom Christ saith Iohn 20. Whose sins ye forgive they are forgiven to whom he said As my Father sent me so I send you but this official sending is most undue to the people and its equivalent to that Mat. 28. Go teach and baptize But Christ said not to unofficed Brethren Receive the holy Ghost Whose sins ye forgive c. Go teach and baptize So Cyprian Mr. H. Arg. 10. of Mr. R. The onely apparent argument against this interpretation is weak and therefore this sense hath ne strength Ans. Both parts fail 1. There may be other Reasons given 2. It doth not follow that the different sense is clear because many better Reasons haply may be rendred than were alledged Mr. Ball according to his sagacity and sharpness of dispute seeketh far and wide where to finde where the word Church noteth onely the Elders but all cometh to this One may suppose such a sense Ans. 1. Mr. H. denies the Antecedent and the Consequence and proves both
may excommunicate all officers and whereas he so much contends for the signification of the word Church Let him answer what is meant there 1 Cor. 11. 16. If any man seem to be contentious we have no such custom neither the Churches of Christ. If the meaning be that the congregations meeting in the same place contend not among themselves what if they so should do who should right them by our Brethrens way and if that be the Church that meets in one place onely when shall the Church Catholick which Christ loved and gave himself for meet not until the day of Judgement and did the Brethren testifie of the charity of Gaius 2 Ioh. 16 before the Church was that in the convened together congregation or was it not before the men of the Church And 1 Cor. 11. When ye 〈◊〉 together to the Church Was not this to the meeting of men and women except women be debarred from the Lords Supper And when Saul made havock of the Church he must persecute only the binding and loosing Church but the Scripture saith he persecuted both men and women Act. 8. 3. 9. 2. Mr. H. Arg 11. The Church which the Plaintiff must tell is to admonish publickly the offender But this is the Church of Elders 1. Thes 5. 12. 13. 1 Tim. 5. 20. Luk. 10. 16. for they onely are to receive publick complaints Tit. 1. 13. 1 Tim. 5. 19. 2 Tim. 4. 2. Ans. Complaints are to be given to the Elders that they may prepare them for the congregation and lend the action Tâ—â—â—efore the incestuous Corinthian 〈◊〉 said to be râ—… of many and so judged of many not by the judgement only of discration for so they might judge these that were without but legally Ans. Mr. H. answers not one word of Scripture for telling the complaints to the Elders Christ saith Tell the Church that is tell all the visible Saints say our Brethren 2. That the incestuous Corinthian was rebuked legally of many that is of the Elders and Brethren or Male-Church only that is said not proved If we speak of judging by the judgement of discretion he was rebuked of Elders Brethren Women aged Children Servants for it concerned them in conscience to have knowledge of it and to yield to withdraw from him and to forgive him upon his repentance to joyn with him else their obedience must be blind 2. The minor is false 1. For though they judge Heathen with the judgement of discretion it follows not that therefore Brethren Women aged Children and Servants should not also judge an excommunicate person by the same judgement 2. The probation is faulty for I appeal to the conscience of our Brethren whether there be not sundry kinds of judgement of discretion and whether Church-members have not one kind of judgement of discretion toward the excommunicate man who is now under a medicinal Church-cure and another judgement of discretion toward them that are without and were never members Mr. H. to Mr. R. his twelfth Argument It hath received an 〈◊〉 out of a mistake because neither women alone nor children will make a Church nor have any publick power put into their hands for that purpose Ans. I never said in any Argument that women and children there alone maâ—e a Church nor spake I of womens ruling there But yet I say women children of years of discretion servaâ—â—s being the Lords freemen and professing the faith Arg. 1. The essential parts and largest part of the Congregationâ—… Church of Believers professing the faith of Peter builded upon the rock Mat. 18. â—â—â—ting every Lords day to partake of all the Ordinances and therefore if the Church Mat. 16. signifie such a Church 〈◊〉 â—hat which you say women and such children and servants must especially be understood as parts thereof under the name of the Church tell the Church and if so the Church to which we complain doth not bind and loose by your own grant 2. What ground is there in the Word that the Brethren alone because men should only be mooned by the name of the instituted Church in the Gospel or the 〈◊〉 Church of Believers partakers of all the ordinances excluding women and such children and servants since there 〈◊〉 neither made nor female bound nor free to be regarded in the condtion of believing visible Saints Gal. 3. 28. 〈◊〉 9. 14. 1 Cor. 7. 21 22. So is not this very like to the respect of persons condemned by the Apostle Iâ—… ch 2 3 4 5. when brethren because of their sex and heads of families must be the only Church of believers built upon the rock the Body of Christ the Kingdom of Christ the Redeemed of God partakers of all the precious ordinances and the only visible Church above all the officers women children servants 3. Nor hath such a Church of only few any such power put in their hand and so to say because it is said Tell the Church except Mr. H. prove them to be the governing Church above the Officers is to beg the question for Mr. Cotton and Mr. Burroughs say without officers the brethren can exercise nâ— jurisdiction no excommunication one of the highest acts of rude in the Church they have nothing without the officers saith Mr. Burroughs but brotherly admonition no jurisdiction And Mr. H. is to give a parallel place in old and new Testament if he hear not the Church id est the male-Church of Brethren let him be cast out Mr. H. Arg. 13. Not only the Church must convene to worship God in Spirit and Truth but that they bind and loose by the Pastoral Spirit of Paul and officers in their convention Ans. The Church met hath power to execute all acts of discipline as well as doctrine 2. The Church of Corinth is blamed because without the knowledge of Paul or his authority as they ought to have done they did not excommunicate the incestuous person only for their encouragement he expresseth his consent and the concurrence of his spirit Ans. That the Church of Believers without the pastoral spirit and authority of Paul or any other officer and excluding the tacit consent of women children of age and believing servants could exercise all acts of Discipline and Doctrine that is of pastoral preaching destroyes Mr. H. his principles for who can preach but sent Pastors Rom. 10. 14. not unofficed brethren And as to the point of Jurisdiction Mr. Cotton and Mr. Burroughs with me deny it and Mr. H. nakedly saith it That the Church of Corinth was rebuked for not excommunicating the man is true But 1. what means he by the Church rebuked 1. All that were rebuked must be the Church can Mr. H. deny but women children of years servants were rebuked as those who were puffed up and mourned not ver 1 2. 2. And as those who were a part and the largest part of the lump that is of the body of the people in danger to be leavened with that
to thee I will give the keys not to the 〈◊〉 Ergo Peter represents the people Believers only 〈◊〉 est the male-Church of the redeemed I would not buy such Logick for a Not for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a collective and represents many for the Keys of the Kingdom noteth the Keys of jurisdiction of preaching the word c. Now see he gives the keys of knowledge principally and firstly to the people and secondarily to the Elders who labour not in the word and doctrine in so far as they concur to make the word effectual Nor can the Lord have given the Key of only ruling to the preaching Elders and therefore he speaks to Peter as representing two subjects 3. It is neither dagger nor weapon of blood that the Catholick visible Church of the first-born including rulers and ruled be the first subject of free redemption of all power of the Keyes in their saving fruit of all styles the Spouse Body Love c. the saving priviledges of special note that one promised in the covenant of grace the new heart remission of sins perseverance ruling in the visible kingdom by binding and loosing and that your particular congregation and society share of all these at the second hand And Mr. H. must be content that we look upon it as weak Divinity that Christ gave himselfe for the Catholick Church and bestows all upon her firstly and that this be the first natural recipient subject of all these as the element of fire not this or that fraction or fragment of that Element is the first adequate natural recipient subject of heat as is above explained Mr. H. Prop. 4. The power of the keys take it in the complete nature thereof is in the Church of Believers as in the first subject but in the manner and order of ruling that Christ appointed in the parts Ans. Mr. H. speaks not distinctly and should have told us what the power of the keys is in its complete nature and what in its incomplete and half nature it is 2. When he sayes the Church-congregational and the male-Church of Believers so consederate is the first subject of the Keys he saith an untruth like to this this particular fragment of the Element of fire is the first subject of heat And Sir what say you of the rest of the quarters of the Element of fire must they I pray you be the subjâ—ct of heat secondary and by way of participation So you may say London is the first subject of the power of government in England yea or Norwich now the first subject by you is omne and solum and so doth Mr. Cotton go before you it is like England would take it evil and judge that Norwich did not logically distinguish Our Brethren must be content no Congregation is any other but an integral part as D. Ames grants of the Catholick visible Church And Christs design of Love was that the whole by order of nature as the first subject should partake of all the speciall priviledges 1. Grace 2. Redemption 3. Covenant blessings c. power of binding loosing seals in their blessed fruit for the whole Nor can I say Amen to that of Mr. Cotton A particular Church or Congregation professing the faith taken indefinitly for any Church one as well as another is the first subject of all the Church Officers with all their spiritual gifts and power whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas all are yours speaking of the Church of Corinth 1 Cor 3. 22. Ans. 1. Mr. Cotton must prove that Paul there speaks of a particular Church that comes all together into one place as he speaks citing 1 Cor. 14. 23. and that formally as a single congregation meeting in one It were a most comfortless Doctrine to limit that soul delighting priviledge 1 Cor. 3. 21. all things are yours then Christ and Grace and Glory are yours And vers 23. ye are Christs onely to Saints as they are a Church-meeting in one place What is this but by the scope of that place you have right to Christ and Salvation and Covenant-promises as the first subject only under the reduplication of a congregation meeting in one place as an organized Church Ah! and shall not Christ and all things be theirs who are in no Church-state like that of Corinth but wander in deserts and in mountains and in dens and caveâ— of the Earth Heb. 11. 38 and have no certain dwelling house nor fixed Church congregational 1 Cor. 4. 11 2. What agrees to Believers as Christians and Believers to believing women aged children servants and to the scattered Saints Now in no such Church state as Mr. Cotton imagines the Corinthians to be in and to Iohn in the Isle of Pathmes and to the Apostles as believing Apostles that cannot agree to a congregation as the first subject which reciprocally and only receiveth this power But such is this Revel 21. 7. He that overcomes shall inherit all things all are yours death in the sweet fruit of it belongs to women and to Christians as Christians though in no congregational state Ergo women and the whole Catholick Church whether in such a Church-state or not must be the first subject of the Keyes And it is wretched Logick Paul saith all things are yours and ye are Christs to a congregation that meets in one place Ergo such a promise is made to a congregation as to the first subject and as to a congregation then may I infer the promise to eat of the Tree of Life to receive the hidden Manna and the â—…ning Star and to sit in a Throne with Christ is made to such as overcome in the congregation as our Brethren say of Ephesus of Pergamos of Thyatira c. Rev. 2. 3. therefore these promises are made to the Church of a congregation as to the first subject upon the same ground all the congregational Church must be the first subject and so the only subject of all priviledges of the congregational Church of Corinth of being justified sanctified Temples of the Holy Ghost redeemed and bought with a price c. And if so these priviledges must agree to the congregation firstly and to all other for the congregation as that agrees first to the fire and then to iron to water for the fire 3. Paul saying all are yours whether Paul c. he cannot mean Paul as an Apostle is proper to you as a congregation in all his Apostolick travels for that is false nor can the meaning be Paul as a fixed Pastor is yours for he was no fixed Pastor to them tyed to that congregation only Then the meaning must be Paul and by a Synechdoche all the Apostles and Pastors and the World and Life and Death in their labours must be for you and the Catholick Church and all the Saints all the earth over whom they must gather in and perfect as Christs body and parts of his body Ephes. 4. 11 12 13. and
congregation when that Church is dissolved are no more baptized and as Pastors cannot exercise pastoral acts but to their own Church neither can they act as baptized professors in another Church baptizing being a Citizens solemn incorporation to the Church and by this way to the Church independent only as a man that is only a free Citizen in Norwich cannot for that be a free Citizen in York or perform the acts of a free Citizen in all free Cities in England as he can perform them in Norwich And suppose that Norwich lose its freedom the man is a Citizen of no free City of England for as he is made solemnly by admittance into the Church into which he is baptized a visible member incorporated by Baptism as by his Burges Writ or Burges Ticket when the City is dissolved and no free City either his Burges Ticket to be a member of that City is null or then by his Burges Ticket he was made a member of all other congregations Iohn Baptist and the Apostles Act. 8. Ioh. 3. after a confession never asked for their conversion but baptized for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 straightway without delay even in the night for so the word noteth Matth. 21. 19. Luke 4 39. 5. 25. 8. 44. The Jaylor and his house Act. 16. Cornelius and his house Act. 10. the Eunuch the multitude of Iohn Baptists hearers were baptized members of the universal Church 1 Cor. 12. 12 13. where there was no particular congregation to receive admit them as members as Mr. Richard Baxter solidly observes nor is it worthy the refuting that the Apostles by an extraordinary power might baptize them though to no certain Church but Pastors now have not that power for the Apostles baptizing and preaching and administring the other seal differ not in species and nature from the ordinary pastoral acts of an ordinary Minister they speak with tongues work miracles as Apostles but they preach and baptize hic nunc as ordinary Officers And as to the other part the calling of a Minister so must be up and down as he officiates to his own Church he acts as a Pastor as to these of another flock he tenders the Lords Supper as a gifted man 5. Though a congregation be of Divine right and Paul be assigned to teach the Gentiles Peter the Circumcision Gal. 2. by an ordinance of God yet it follows not that Peter acts not as a Pastor when he baptizes Gentiles or that Paul acts not as either Apostle or Pastor when he baptizeth the Jews and that Paul was ten hundred times a Pastor and again no Pastor as God called him to act pastorally in ten hundred congregations and went from them for the call of Gods divine leading where to preach and where not in Macedonia not in Bithynia Act. 16. but the local division of congregations and provinces as the second General Councel defines and that the provinces that belonged to Ephesus were added to Constantinople as Socrates saith was from custom When the Bishop of Spalato defending the Supremacy of the Pope saith that he thus differs from other Bishops that he is universal Bishop of all the Churches on earth but other Bishops are Pastors of their own particular Diocesses and Chu-ches D. Ioan. Crakanthorp Chaplain to King Iames wrot a learned book in which he proves that all Pastors are Pastors of the Church Universal habitu actu primo as well as the Bishop of Rome especially because in General Councels 2. and without them they are to care for all the Churches on earth 2. That the particular designation of single congregations is by no divine right assigned by Christ but by the prudence of the Church 1. For if it were not so there could be no transporting of Ministers from one Church to another 2. Because Churches then could not be enlarged nor diminished nor changed which we see may be done Cyprian as most sound in many things so in this is to be considered we are saith he Many Pastors but we feed one flock We saw how Mr. H. was pleased to fall upon me because I said that every Pastor is a Pastor to the Church-universal by exhorting in Word and Writ yea by ruling in Councels and is not tyed as a Pastor to employ his labours to one single flock only we therefore condemn in our Brethren 1 That the care pastoral of any Church but of one congregation of which the man is Pastor Iure divino quasi glob◠affixus is perished since the Apostles died 2. That they distinguish not between a Pastor as he is a Pastor to all Churches as the Lord in providence shall call and between the same pastor as tyed to his single Church rather than to another by no divine right but the prudence of the Church which is not infallible 3. That it is utterly unlawful to transplant Pastors upon any necessity of the greater good of the Church against the law of nature Mr. H. 2 Arg. It s in the power of the Church and Fraternity to admit members Ergo to cast them out as appears in the admitting of officers Ans. 1. Observe the circular probation between this and the former Argument as is said 2. Give us one Scripture or jot where the Fraternity is either called the Redeemed Church for so women are not Redeemed or the governing Church for the officers are not Rulers or let Mr. H. give us a third Church 3. That the Fraternity onely and no women gave their tacit consent to the chusing of Matthias Act. 1. of the Deacons Act. 6. of the Elders Act. 14. 23. since their consciences were concerned and they are parts of the fed and redeemed Church as well as men can never be proved and who can deny women to be of the plebs people and fraternity as Cyprian speaks and of the brethren that Paul Iames and the Apostles wrote unto Doth not Cyprian divide the Church in stantes la psos were there not women that both yielded to the Persecutors and denied the truth and stood to the truth and suffered Reade Cyprian cited by Mr. Cotton and in other places M. H. 3 Arg. Either the people have a causal virtue in judging or onely a consent the latter cannot be To consent to evil is sin to dissent from a just sentence makes them to hinder the execution of a just sentence Ans. This is already answered and hath not the weight of the some of the water Elders have either a causal virtue in judging or onely a consent the former I see not how they have Mr. H. Mr. Tho Goodwyn and Mr. Philip Nye give them onely an authoritative directing power such as Parents have in the marriage of their daughter which is an authority extrinsecal which the Magistrate and Pastor in their kinde have but the Virgin hath the onely formal and intrinsecal power to consent and so to make the marriage and to
nor receive witnesses as Paul Titus Timothy then are they not the first subject of the power of the Keys Ans. The consequence is false for ruling Elders cannot so lay on hands nor so receive witnesses as teaching Elders do yet they have the power of the Keys Ans. The Argument is not mine in that place I neither call the organick Church the subject nor the first subject but only say since the world was the people are never Key-bearers nor so called the Presbytery layes on hands 1 Tim. 4. 14. the Apostles Act 6. 6. Timothy a Pastor 1 Tim 5. 22. for to bear the Keys is borrowed from a Steward Oeconomus as all agree both Fathers and latter Divines As to bind and loose is borrowed from such as command Gâ—ols as Pareus observeth Ps. 105. 18 20. 2 Kings 25. 27. Ps 149. 8. Act 12. 6. but no official power nor act of office as of a Steward or Jaylor is given to the people And it is like much Logick I have here met with the ruling Elders cannot so lay on hands and so receive witnesses as the teaching Elders Ergo teaching and ruling Elders for all that may well be the first subject of the Keys my meaning is they lay not on hands so that is by any pastoral teaching power But as for the people they bear not the Keys at all over themselves nor are they in any sort Stewards to feed themselves and therefore they are no more the subject of the Keys then private servants of the house to exercise the Keys authoritatively the Ethiopian is not white at all Ergo he is not so white as a Raven Mr. H. To whomsoever Christ giveth the Keys to them he gives a ministerial spirit by way of special Embassage to remit or retain sin Ans. This is unsound for the Keys are given to ruling Elders who have no such ministerial spirit it is not enough to say that power of preaching is not formally given to ruling Elders yet it is effective given in the fruit to them as Mr. R. saith for they who receive the same commission or equal power of the same commission must receive the power of the keys formally Ans. The Keys in a ministerial way of special Embassage to remit and retain sins are given to teachers by a concional way of remitting and retaining sins and to both teachers and ruling Elders effectually saith Mr. R in the judicial and authoritative application in the external Court of Christs Church but believers as believers and as visible Saints confederate have no such power judiciall formally or effectively Let Mr. H. prove this and it shall be seen there it sticks hic haeret ei aqua nor is it denied but ruling Elders have the same power of the Keys formally as touching the judicial application of the word preached in the external Court For the whole Court Teachers and Elders do formally in a judicial way apply to the conscience of the incestuous Corinthian his sin thus Thou by name hast committed incest we by the formal power and ministerial spirit given to us by Christ deliver thee to Satan c. All have alike formal and effective and so causal influence in this sentence 2. I also thus frame the Argument To whatsoever society Christ hath given the Keys to some of that society he hath given the spirit to remit and to retain sin by way of concional preaching the Gospel Iohn 20. 21 22. Matth. 28. 20. Mark 16. 15 16. for there is a binding and loosing chiefly in the preached Word and to all of them he hath given a formal power of binding and loosing in the Court of Christ conjoyned with the former binding and not to be separated from it Give us in the word Excommunication separated from the preaching of the Word But Christ hath given no power judicial of this kinde to excommunicate all the officers to ordain all the officers to the society of brethren destitute of Pastors And give us leave to keep this ground of vantage we can produce Scripture for this practise that the Elders laid on hands and ordained Elders Act. 6. 6. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5. Let our Brethren shew where the male-Church of onely unofficed brethren did the like and give precept or promise and we are silent We may justly ask By what power unofficed men may make officers there must be an institution for this and its hard to prove positive institutions by far off consequences Mr. H. Ruling Elders do not effectually he should say effectively as I do which is a far other term apply the word in the external Court why because the application of the word thus dispensed implies that it is issued and ended Ans. If the meaning be the Sermon is closed and done and the incestuous man repents not therefore all place for judicial application of the Word to the conscience of the scandalous man in the Court of Discipline is ended How weak and watery is such a consequence except we say that the whole Court of Teachers and Elders do not apply medicinally to the man in the externall Court the Word preached which to say were to destroy all Church-discipline Mr. H. There is a Iudicial power in making application of the word preached by any of the members who have power to admonish judicially Ans. That is to beg the question for none have power to admonish judicially as the Church but the officers and those that are stewards who bear the Keyes otherwise women have power to apply the Word and to rebuke and to exhort 2. This contradicts the former just now spoken The Elders cannot effectively apply in the Court the Word preached why the Word dispensed and preached is ended But here every member may judicially apply out of the Court though the Word dispensed be ended Mr. H. Mr. R. Arg. 4. The government of the Church is complete in officers their number their dispensed censures of binding and loosing without any power of the keyes in the people and therefore it is superfluous yea if the believers have power there alone to excommunicate all the officers as Mr. H. saith the Elders in governing must be as superfluous as the sixth finger in the hand Ans. Though the people have power of judging yet they have not power of office which is necessary Ans. Power of office is necessary to the preaching of the Word and to the administrating of the Seals of which we now speak not I hope Mr. H. questions not the necessity of a standing Ministery to the end but since officers are created and all the officers may be excommunicated by the onely brethren as Mr H. saith contrary to Mr. Cotton and the Word now ordaining of pastors and excommunicating of them are the highest acts of Rule then the Elders are as superfluous as the sixth finger to the hand in the highest point of Ruling and officers must be onely necessary
not So Mr. H. doth make the Text or our Saviour say I charitably judge Peter and Judas and Magus are blessed are built upon the Rock 2. The other two limitations are as blasphemous and contrary to the scope of the Text for our Saviours scope is to furnish solid consolations of sound faith not to Peter onely not to seeming believers onely not to Church-members onely as such but to all persons who renounce false Religions such as Heredians were and others v. 13 14. men and women Mary Magdalen and others who by this very Scripture do really and with the reality of saving faith from the Spirit of the Father of Christ confess Jesus to be the living God as v. 17 18. And I appeal to the consciences of our brethren I say not any thing to those that are asleep in the Lord whether Magdalen and others should in sincerity confess that Christ is the Son of the living God and had received the anointing and had received no Keyes no visible membership like to what they say may not as well claim to this place and blessedness as Peter And if Christ should answer them Ye women who by the Spirit of the Father of Christ confess me to be the Son of the living God and for that suffer death from Herod and other persecutors are blessed but ye have no right to real blessing by Mat. 16. 15 16 17 c. for I count you women not capable of the Keys O what perverting of the Word of God is this Surely Mr. Smith in his Parallels hath more reason for him to prove that women share of the honour of the Keyes as well as men from Mat 18. and Mat 16. But of this hereafter Shew me a place in all the Scripture where Christ saith I give the Keys to the Church of Redeemed ones 2. Shew me where in Scripture the blessing of real and sincere confession of Christ from the teaching Spirit of revelation and anoâ—nting is hampered and confined to male-believers and to male-believers onely members by marriage-covenant of one single congregation Sure the brethren fail here as the Popists who retrench it to the onely Church of their Pope and Clergy Mr. H. The rule of Mr. R. faileth much against the fundamentals of Logick quod convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet visible Saints and believers accounted according to the rules of charity are the subject matter of the Church and therefore though they be justly excommunicated yet in Gods account they may be inwardly Saints And again close hypocrites as Judas may be real unbelievers and therefore the profession is sufficient to keep such in their office and to evidence that all their actions Ministerial are valid Ans. As Mr. R. hath following Aristotle expounded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which agrees as the ultimate specifick form or as a proper passion agrees to the subject reciprocally as rationale 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 resibile 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 homini See the medi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 above expounded But make fundamental or superstructure Logick of these two except the Logick of contradiction and I am silent Mr. H. Survey cap. 11. pro. 2. p. 194. Subordinate power of the Keys onely such and all such have a perfect reciprocation who are combined in a special corporation and come under the external Government of the Scepter of Christ in the Gospel If women servants aged children be excluded they being combined in a special corporation and under the â—xtern l Government of the Scepter of Christ judge Reader and yet believers as believers saith Mr. H. Survey cap. 11. pag. 203 204. are not the first subject of the Keys but believers as 1. Combined by Church-covenant 2. As counted in charity believers 3. And counted capable men not women Any man remove that contradiction 3. I ask If profession be enough according to our Brethrens way to evidence the ministerial actions Baptizing c. for example of Iudas to be valid why saith not Mr. H. profession is enough to render their ministerial actions to be valid but onely to evidence that they are valid If profession do onely evidence them to be valid they may be in se in themselves null and invalid What is under this I know not If Mr. H. his sense be that Iudas was blessed and had a Spirit of revelation to teach him to give Peters confession and upon this account of a profession though rotten yea to Christs charity apparently fair yet Christ for his seeming confession gave the Keys to Peter as to Iudas If Mr. H. would cause the Text speak this Mat. 16. he should gain much upon me But no wit of men but our Brethrens shall throw this out of the Text. What a poor comfort is it this profession keeps Peter in office yea it makes him blessed above men CHAP. V. The rest of Mr. R. his Arguments proving that the Male-Church of onely unofficed Brethren have no power of the Keyes are delivered from the unsatisfying Replies of Mr. T. H. MR. H. The 9 Arg. of Mr. R. If Christ give the Keys to believers he gives answerable gifts to them Ans. Such as have received the anointing can discern the voice of Christ and follow him are able to choose to themselves Pastors as being able to relish the savour of spiritual administrations and to feel what key will best open their lock can see and discern what courses be sinful and scandalous persons obstinate and pertinacious therein therefore they may choose and reject officers They need not the tongue of the learned they are reproved for careless watching in not purging out the incestuous man 1 Cor. 5. 2 3. Ans. 1. My Argument is mangled And whereas I with the Word say If the male-male-Church be Rulers Watchmen the onely men appointed to rule make and unmake officers I demand If the Epistles to Timothy and Titus be Canons to the brethren of the male-Church that they must rule well 1 Tim. 5. 17. rule their own house well be apt to â—each 1 Tim. 3. 2. Whether unofficed brethren must be such Rulers as are to commit the Word to faithful men able to teach others 3. Whether the endowments that are required in Bishops 1 Tim. 3. 1 2. Tit. 1 5 6 7 8. 4. Whether the count that Watchmen who must stand and feed and not sleep nor let the flock perish Ezek. 3. Chap. 34. Isaiah 56. Zech. 11. lie upon unofficed brethren 5. Whether the crime of usurping be theirs and not the Prophets Ierem. 23. and yet they are the onely feeders rulers Judges of all to the highest censure of Excommunication But all the qualifications that Mr. H. gives to the male unofficed Judges are saving grace of anointing 1 Ioh. 2. 20. 27. which women who have Christ for their Advocate as well as men 1 Ioh. 2. 1 2. the discerning of the voice of Christ and following him which all the sheep and
Elect of God have Ioh. 10. 27 28. except women aged children servants be excluded out of the number of the sheep of Christ this is a turning of the Gospel upside down to Popishly confine all the Priviledges of Saints the anointing the spiritual disceâ—ning what key will open the heart to some few male-believers 1. Aged 2. Incorporate so and so But I retort it thus To whom Christ hath given the onely qualifications spiritual of Rulers endued with power of judging those hath he called according to the rule of the Gospel to be such Rulers and they must dig their Lords talents in the earth if they improve them not for that end But the Lord hath given to all Beleevers as Beleevers of the same or of another flock whether in Churches this way or not to women as to males in some measure the anointing grace to know Christs voice Ergo. 2. Let it be observed that the tongue of the learned Esay 50. of which Mr. R. spoke to absolve and open heaven to a man swallowed up with griefe and a gift of a son of thunder to shut the gates of heaven against the obstinate and such as are to be delivered to Sathan are not required in the exercise of the keys of the Kingdome but onely such gifts as are in women is this a good frame of Church discipline Mr. H. God gives to men no calling to a place but he gives rules how they are to order and direct themselves in it But the Word hath no Canons how the people should order the Keyes Answ. Matth. 18. 15. If thy brother c. The Lord points his finger to the Fescuâ— and says Build up one another in the most holy faith 1 Thess. 5. 11 12 13. 2 Thess. 3. 14. Heb 13. 17. Rom. 16. 17. Observe those that cause dissentions among you c. Ans. My Argument is mistaken If there be Rules in the Word how Officers should acquit themselves 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 c. how Judges Kings c. so ought there to be Rules how unofficed brethren the onely Judges for Church-officers do but order and regulate judging as our Brethren say should behave themselves But this is not by our Brethrens way 2. The Reader may observe all along that Mr. H. and his way lays the Ax to the root of the Ministery for he ascribeth the Church acts of office of opening and shutting heaven of the learned Tongue of Excommunicating c. to unofficed men or then he denies that there is any necessity of such in judging and ascribes such acts and qualifications as are in women to their judging Church the very way of Anabaptists and rigid Separatists 3. Mat. 18. 15. shall make every Church-member brother or sister who are to gain by admonishing one another a Church-Judge to exercise the Keyes one over another I thought the power had been given not uni sed unitati to brethren in the Judicature not to stones scattered The edifying one of another and comforting one another and withdrawing from dividers are acts of love required of men women and of Christians of all ranks and by no word tied to those of the same single congregation but to all the Catholick Church should not women withdraw from dividers and therefore these places 1 Thess. 5. 11. 2 Thess. 3. Rom. 16. are abused 4. Ambrose Theophylact Oecumenius Paraphrastes Beza Calvin Marlorat nor any Interpreter dreamed the place Heb. 13. 17. was meant of unofficed brethren who watch and must give an account for souls yea Mr. H. expounds it of officers and yet he cites Heb. 13. 17. Obey them that are over you in the Lord i. e. Brethren of the male-Church obey brethren Mr. H The prwer of the Keys is larger then the power of office and therefore the Lord requires not so much abilities in the brethren as in the Officers Ans. The difference is said not proved 2. If God require the highest abilities in officers to the laying on of hands 1 Tim. 5. 22. to the highest censurer 1 Tim. 19. 20 21. compared with 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 c. 1 Tim. 3. 6. 7 c. then he must require these same far more in brethren the first and proper subject of all power or then the Lord calls them to highest actings and promises to them no gift to or for these highest actings such as delivering to Satan cutting off of members Mr. H. The Keys are given to Peter as representing Church guides Matth. 16. not excluding the consent of the people Ans. We so give the power radically and fiâ—stly to the Church of Believers as by them we communicate office power to the Elders though they be not the first subject Ans. Such a shifting of office-power from the Church of believers which yet is but the third part of the redeemed single Church to Elders if Christ teach Matth. 16. or elsewhere we rest Mr. H. If the Keys be given to the Church the house of wisdom Prov. 9. 1. of God 1 Tim. 3. 15. Heb. 3. 4. builded by Pastors Teachers Ephes. 4. 11 then not the Church of Believers without Pastors Mr. H. the assumption fails for a Church without Pastors is wisdoms house as we proved and is Act. 14. 23. Ans. Mr. H. answers nothing to the places Pro. 9. wisdom hath maids and a table the house in which Timothy was to walk was built by officers Act. 20. 28. 1 Tim. 3. 1 2 3. 1 Tim. 5 17 Give us a pattern of your homogeneal Church for clear it is the Church Act. 14. 23. was the Church of believers no politick ministerial Church until Paul and Barnabas with the free election of the people made them a politick Church so until Titus ordained Elders the Churches of Creet bear the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cities and though these Cities were Churches yet could they exercise no politick actions nor frame Organs official to themselves until the first founder made them politick ministerial Churches Otherwise as Paul and Barnabas exhorted them to continue in the faith so they should have commanded them to use that radical power to create officers and not have encroached upon their power of the Keys Mr. H. Paul charging the Elders to feed the Flock or the Church Acts 20. implyeth there is a Church distinct from feeders Ans. No doubt there is a flock of redeemed and fed ones of men women children 1 Pet. 4. 2. Iam. 2. 2. Act. 15. 35. that were of late Catechised Gal. 6. 56. different from watchmen but Paul bids the feeders censure the grievous Wolves v. 29 30. but he bids not the fed Church do it far less implyes he that the third part of the redeemed was the male-Church and did or could exercise discipline over both officers and women servants and children Let us see that implyed Mr. H. If they want Officers saith Mr. R. they want the power of edifying Ans. They want the power of edifying as an
organick body but it hath power to edâ—fie it selfe as totum essentiale Ans. Christian edifying one of another in divers congregations 1 Thes. 5. 12. Col. 3. 16. Heb. 3. 13. by women and children of age we deny not but a Church edifying without Pastors or a perfecting of the body without officers Eph. 4. 11 12. 1 Cor. 12. 12 13 28. 1 Cor. 14. 4 12. we find not 2 Your male-Church edifying without Pastors must also edifie as an organical body In it women and children be silent and some unofficed brother teach pray and preside in the creating of officers and do the like when the Officers turn grievous Wolves and are to be cast out for then some unofficed brother must be Mouth and Organ to the rest and that is the very charge that Peter sustained in pastoral preaching at the creating of an officer and the Apostle Matthias Act. 1. 15. Mr. H. Let Mr. R. tell how God set teachers in the Church if teachers be before the Church Ans. Let Mr. H. tell how God giveth breath to them that walk on the Earth Isa. 42. 5. Was there breath before there was a living man walking on the earth or was there a living man walking on the earth before there was breathing Teachers are before Converts as Fathers are before Children Iohn Baptist and the Apostles were before such as they converted to the faith and baptized Noah before the Vineyard which he dressed God planted Apostles and Teachers even in the organical politick Church before it was a politick organical Church for by setting Organs in the body he made it an organical body but it is a senseless inference Ergo these Organs who are both Organs and Fathers and causes procreant of the Church had no being before the politick Church had being for natural organs in a physical body are only organs but not causes of the natural body but politick organs may be both and in this case are both Mr. H. To these are the Keys promised who are Stewards of the mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4. 1. servants of his house 2 Cor. 4. 5. Ans. The Servants are Pastors and Teachers in these places then the ruling Elder shall bear no Key Ans. Yet the conclusion is strong against the unofficed bearers Mr. Cotton the New England Discipline and Paul are herein as much crossed as I am for to them the ruling Elders are Stewards applying in censures in the external Court of Christ the Word as the Teachers apply it concionally Mr. Cotton makes the ruling Elders to be included with the Teachers of Ephesus Act. 20. And by the Argument Mr. H. may deny office-power of overseeing the house to all but to such as labour in the Word and Doctrine Mr. H. The places Isa. 9. 6. Revel 3. 7. speak of Monarchical power in Christ onely and prove not the point of delegated power Ans. Nor did I bring them for any other end but to prove that the Keys whoever bear them Head or Servants do signifie a power of office steward Oeconomus Commander of the Castle and so are never given to unofficed brethren for which cause I brought Fathers Doctors Divines Protestants Learned Papists saying the same And Mr. H. passes them all without an answer So the Learned Pagâ—in Mercerus Shimlâ—rus Buxtorf Ark of Noah Mr. Leigh and all Dictionaries expound the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when given to House Prison Gaol Kingdom and Stephanus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Mr. H. dictates against the authority of all the Learned Interpreters and Linguists and tells us besâ—de an office power it noteth Matth. 16. a judicial power of the spouse and wife to admit unto or reject out in the family as cause requires But 1. one word of Scripture he gives not 2. Nor saith Christ Matth. 16. any such thing as he gives the Keyes to the Church upon the Rock as the formal subject though it may be gathered he gives them for that Church as the object and final cause Mr. H. To these Mat. 16. doth Christ give the Keyes to whom be giveth warrant and official authority for actual exercising of opening and shutting but this he giveth to Peter as representing Teachâ—rs and Elders to thee will I give c. whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth c. So Mr. R. Ans. All may be granted and the official authority may be formally in the officers and originally and virtually in the Church 2. The proposition is fallâ— to wit to them the power of the Keyes is given firstly to whom warrant and official authoritie is given for the exercise of the same Keyes for the power of the Keyes is larger then office-power Ans. 1. My Argument is yet wronged to the same person to whom he promiseth the power or keyes or the power in its essence actu primo to the same person he promiseth shall exercise the specifick acts of the power and the second acts that must be the first formal subject to which God proâ—iseth a â—…sonable soul and the second and specifick acts of discoâ—rsing and that must be essentially a man Now unofficed brethren are not Embassadors but they are onely these to whom the Embassadors and officers are sent 2. By Mr. H. the â—eyes must in their official power begiven to Peter as representing the Guides â—nd also the power of the Keyes in the power of ruling must be given to Peter as to the first subject representing believers If the Text speak this it is a new conceit that never an Interpreter dreamed of and it must be made out that Peter iâ— spoken of in the Text in that â—â—ofold relation but that Peters binding and loosing on earth are acts of office or at least include â—cts of office and acts both of concional and also juridical remitting and retaining of sin and who despiseth Peter and the officers in either despiseth Christ and him that sent him is clear and that remitting and retaining sins is a binding and loosing cannot be denied and that remitting and retaining of sin flows from Christ calling the Disciples to an office is as clear Iohn 20. 21. As my Father Apostled me so send I you receive the Holy Ghost whose sins ye pardon they are pardoned c. And that this is a clear commission to Peter and all officers in him to exercise an official power of binding and loosing is apparent by this Text if by any in the New Testament But Mr. H. against this clear Text saith here Pastors have good warrant for their office power because the Church hath received power to admit chuse and refuse officers c. But because Mr. R said they have clear commission for the Keys both in power v. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in the acts and exercises 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and what thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven But though the place be clear and all Interpreters teach it yet will not Mr H. grant
saith Mr. H. must be given to a single society i. e. to a sort and condition of men under some special relation To thee will I give c. as to a single society not to them Ans. That the Keys must be given to a single that is according to Mr. H. his sense to a single Independent congregation onely that they may exercise Jurisdiction onely within themselves and that all others though as free Churches as it are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without is never proved by Mr. H. nor gives he â—s a pattern of such a Church Independent in Jurisdiction 2. His Argument Because it is said To thee as a single society not to them is naught Did not the Lord give in Peter the Keys to the twelve Apostles and to six or ten sundry societies in Ierusalem but they were one Church so the combined Elders in a Presbytery is but one single society yea but saith he they are many Churches Ans. They are and may be but four societies meeting in four sundry places and scarce all eight hundred and therefore a more single society than eight thousand and above which Mr. H. saith made but one congregational Church of Ierusalem And is not the society of a Synod Provincial or National one single society also by this account 2. Let the Reader judge how our brethren use the word Church as Kid leather stretching it in and out at their pleasure as it serves best for their turn for here the single society capable of the Keys is a new male Church of redeemed ones Also consider but the first proposition 1. These words The instituted Church of Christ in the Gospel to which Christ hath commâ—tted the Keys the power of binding and loosing the seals officers are most ambiguously set down and can hardly bear truth either in a passive or an active sense for its false that the Keys passively are not committed to women for they must be bound and loosed and have the Seals and Tables of the Covenant as well as men 2. In an active sense its false that to women understanding children the dispensing of Censures Seals and Tables are committed 3. The power of the Keys are not committed to the Church instituted as to the proper subject but onely by those pious Authors to a limb or wing of it the male redeemed are never called The instituted Church of the New Testament 4. And how the seals are given to the male Church as to the subject when they want Pastors I see not The Tables and Seals are given to men and women redeemed as the end and object for their salvation and edification 5. So they are given to Pastors Doctors Elders Deacons to all visible Saints but in the intention of God to all Rulers and ruled men and women not as meer visible professors for God intends no such thing to a meer Magus to whom agrees the complete essence of a visible member but as invisible and chosen ones 6. Nor is it either didactick or suitable to a Systeme of Church-policy That the administration of all Christs publick Worship and Ordinances is committed to a company of believers for the active administration of Baptism and the Lords Supper and of the preached Word is not committed to unofficed brethren or to women who are members of this instituted Church of the Gospel otherwise in a passive sense all are to partake of the Worship and Ordinances according as their capacity is but how the male-Church void of pastors can receive them I know not 7. I say not much that it s not Grammar to say that this Church is a communion of Saints A community it is which word is in our language a Concrete 8. That its a combination of Saints meeting for that end to partake of the Ordinances by common and joynt consent into one congregation is ut erly unsound for as this is a delineation of a New Testament Church-Assembly to paâ—take of the Ordinances so it makes it contrary to the institution of a Church under the Gospel to members of another congregation to meet to partake of pastoral preaching or seals in a Church whereto they never gave common and joynt consent as never being inchurched members thereof yea and all of another congregation by this reason hear the Word in that forreign congregation not as visible Saints but as Pagans and such as are without And it s as strongly concludent against hearing in another congregation than their own as against Church-rebukes and as our Brethren teach Church judging and admonishing between brother and brother for as there is indeed a providential necessity of partaking of pastoral preaching and seals in another congregation than the members own so is there the same soul-necessity of the like rebuking and gaining of a brother Mat. 18. 15. If the trespass be committed in another congregation and be private as yet as if it were done in the offenders own congregation except it can be proved that from Mat. 18. Christs minde is if a brother of another congregation fall in a pit to the hazard of his salvation I should let him perish there I am not his keeper as touching any Church-remedy for gaining according to Mat. 18. which sure we cannot do to our enemies ox if he fall in a pit yea and there is as great if not a greater necessity to use the remedy of rebuking Mat. 18. to gain him when he falls in a spiritual ditch in another congregation as to preach pastorally and to tender the Lords Supper to him in another congregation and as the Bread in the Lords Supper say our brethren with Mr Cot. is one Bread and a seal of our communion with the Lord Iesus but also of our communion with his members not only of our own Church but of all the Churches of the saints so we are to gain our brethren by admonition teaching rebuking by Matth. 18 not only as they are members of the single independent body congregational but of the whole Catholick body 1 Cor. 12. 16. for whether one member suffâ—r all the members suffer with it or one member be honoured all the members rejoâ—câ— with it And Rom 12. 4 5. compared with verse 15. for there is one Body visible one Spirit one Lord one Faith one Baptism one God and Father of all Eph. 4. 4 5. and one body Catholick into which all are baptized Jewes and Gentiles 1 Cor 12. 12 13. 8. It is false that there is no Church which Christ in his Gospel hath instituted but a particular visible Church that meets in one place all of them for Christ hath sanctified and clensed with the washing of water by the word a Catholick Church which he shall present as a glorious Church without spot or wrinkle Eph. 5. 25 26 27. and perfected body visible when we all meet in the unity of faith Eph 4. 11 12 13. 9. That this instituted Church is to meet together all of
them even the whole Church for the administration of the holy ordinances of God to publick edification 1 Cor. 14. 27. is a manifest debarring of Infants born within the visible Church from being members of that Church which Christ in his Gospel hath instituted c. for they are neither capable of convening in one place every Lords day nor of publick edification by prophecying as is meant 1 Cor. 14. 23. cited by them How they defend Infant-Baptism who make them incomplete and unconfirmed members let them see the learned pious and grave Assembly at Westminster provided better that particular visible Churches members of the general Church were made up of visible Saints viz. of such as being of aged professed faith in Christ and obedâ—ence to Christ according to the rule of faith and life taught by Christ and his Apostles and of their Children Act. 2. 38 41. Act. 2. v ult compared with Act. 5. 14 c. There is not one word of Infants in this large discription of instituted Churches of the Gospel and to it in all the Anabaptists subscribe yea the seven Churches have upon the matter the same description of the visible Church without one word of Infants Mr. H. That Church is here Matth. 16. meant which is built upon the Rock Christ by the visible confession of Peter as explicated immediately before but the invisible Church is not built by a visible profession such as Peters was The second part of the assumption is clear by the opposition between visibility and invisibility The proposition is proved by the meaning of the words Thou hast made a confession of my selfe a Rock and therefore are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and upon my self so confessed will I build my Church Ans. The proposition is not true in his sense the assumption most false the conclusion both untrue and unjustly exprest for the visible single congregation is not here meant and I will build my Church congregational in its frame upon the Rock by this confession Except Mr. H. the place had no Author no Divine or any other for this sense so destructive to the text Therfore there hath been some trepidation of mind upon the pious man After many thoughts saith he floating in my mind what might be the meaning of our Saviour c. And after many thoughts he could not find a way to answer Mr. R. his Arguments but by a Popish Exposition for Bâ—llarm lib. 3. De Eccles. c. 13. brings this place to prove that the visible Church shall never fall away So the Jesuites of Rhemes 1 Tim. 3. 15. cites the same place D. Fulk answers every true Christian is builded on the same Rock which is Christ. So Cornel. à Lâ—p Matth. 16. the visible Church cannot erre To the proposition Mr. H. yeelded That the Church to whom the Keyes are given may receive the Keyes by the intervening of an hypocritical confession or profession of Christ such as is in Judas and Magus So the proposition is false to wit that Church is here meant which is built upon the Rock Christ by the visible confession of Peter so explicated for it is explicated to be a visible confession 1. Sometimes true sometimes hypocritical 2. Sometimes it is expounded to be the confession onely of the male-Church excluding women 3 Of the male Believers of a single Church void of Pastors while the world stands such a visible confession as may be false and lying is no means of Christ to build the Church of men and women so upon the Rock Christ as they shal persevere in saving saith so as the gates of Hell and the temptations of the World the Devil and the Flesh shall never prevail against them The only internal and effectual way of building men upon the Rock is the sincere real believing on Christ coming from the revelation of the Father of Christ Mat. 16. 17. And the external building upon the Rock is by the preached Gospel this is also Popish for by a lying profession none are builded upon the Rock Christ. 2 The Scripture makes being builded upon the Rock all one with being builded upon God the Rock of salvation So the door of the Word is the house built upon the Rock Matth. 7. 24. the spouse is the Dove that dwells in the clifts in the Rock in the secret places of the Stairs Cant. 2. 14. for which see the Interpreters in the margin the believing Ephesians are by saith built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets as lively stones Christ being the chief corner stone and made the habitation of God not through visible profession but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the spirit Eph. 2. 21 22. 3. It may make any to tremble to see pious men do such violence to the word for he tells us this or that particular congregation may fall away but the universal congregation or Church existing in the particular Churches falls not away Orthodox Divines and Mr. R. grants that the visible Church doth not fall The just contrary is taught by our Divines that the Catholick Church shall never fall away but there was a time when Elias complained he only was left The Council of Selencia and Arminium condemned the Nicene faith Hieronymus as also Hilaâ—ius complain that the Arrian heresie had overspread all the World and that mountains woods lakes and prisons in which the Prophets mourned were more safe then the towns Bellar. Valentia Stapleton Azorius say the Church is ever visible as a City on a mountain D. Fulk answers the Jesuites of Rhemes Calvin Willet and ours say that the Catholick Church all the world over can never totally fail because they are by faith builded upon the Rock but that the frame of a particulâ—r congregation Independent is a building upon the Rock Christ never man dreamed and that the gates of Hell cannot prevail against the visible frame of a single congregation is wild Divinity 4. Calvin Swinglius Bucer Marlorat Pareus on this place Perkins De praedestinatione D. Twisse extend this to all believers of whom saith Calvin Singuli sunt Dei Templa Every one is the Temple of God Now it is clear that the building on the Rock signifieth the building of persons in the faith not of the society as a visible society and frame external hence all who are builded on the Rock Christ by a firme faith do trust in God and can say 1 Sam. 2. 2. Neither is there any Rock like our God and so every single man so built may say God is my Rock Psal. 18. 2. It is often a title of God himself saith Ainswer t Psal. 18. 13 46. Blessed be my Rock Psal. 92. 16. Deut. 32. 4 18 30 31. Psal. 71. 3. Psal. 42. 9. Ps. 62. 7. 2. He only is my Rock and my Salvation the Rock of Israel 2 Sam. 23. 3. Now how ordinary is it that God is the Rock of his Saints and insolent and dry when Mr. H.
it destroyes the ministry faithful Apostles and Pastors calling who are sent to gather into Christ all the invisible members of Christs mystical body and to make them visible professors And whereas he sayes that this direction of Paul to Timothy was to continue to all succeeding officers to the end and that in all particular charges given to them is truth seen through a cloud 1. This direction in these Epistles was to continue to all succeeding officers Ergo the laying on of hands and ordaining watchmen and Bishops and this direction appointing Elders faithful men able to teach and the rest belonging to the Keyes must bâ— gâ—ven to officers not to the male Church 2. Here is some succession of godly Pastors to the end to all Pastors and Elders with such qualifications as a Bishop must be blameless c. 1 Tim. 2. Deacons must be such c. the direction is givâ—n to all succeeding officers to the end why not rather to the first proper subject of the Keyes to the male-Church 3. That 1 Tim. 3. 15. The house of God is the pillar and ground of truth and the body of Christ for the perfecting and edifying whereof Eph. 3. 12. Christ gave Apostles Evangelists Pastors and Doctors 10. 11. is the single particular independent Church Salvo mâ—liori judicio saith Mr. H. in his conjectural modesty is contrary to all Scripture and this is the very Church builded upon the rock against which the gates of hell shall not prevail and upon this account hearken to Mr. H. his distinction Mr. R. propounded an argument never yet answered to prove that the Church builded upon the rock cannot be the single visible congregation against Papists Socinians and our Brethren That Church is here Mat. 16. understood against which the gates of hell shall never prevail but against the visible independent congregationall the seven Churches of Asia now are fallen away Church the gates of hell hath prevailed Ans. This or that particular Church or congregation may fall away but there must be a Church universal existing in its particulars this or that Church which Christ will have while the world continues Eph. 4. 11. D. Ames medulla l. 1. c. 31. 37. Ans. To begin with what Amesius saith it s utterly impertinent The title of that Chapter is of the Mystical Church the members of which can never fall away but must be until the end of the world as the title of the next Chapter is of the instituted Church yea Amâ—sius saith this place Matth. 16. is a special promise made to those built on a Rock to the Militant Catholick Church and to real believers onely not to hypocrites Mr. H. by this teacheth the Patrons of the Apostasie of the Saints a distinction useful for their Errour So cinus saith The places which saith They are saved who are written in the Book of Life before the world was do not speak of some particular man thâ—â— or that as Mr. H. this or that single Church may fall off the Rock but some kinde of men and therefore Mr. H. renders this a comfortless doctrine which Christ makes a singular bulwark of Faith and Consolation to single persons Peter Mary who believe and are built upon the Rock that such shall never fall away but this or that congregation of some few persons though true and real believers may and do fall away This is the down-right Apostasie of believers 2. This strongly savours of the Jesuit Ruiz his Necessitas vaga though Mr. H. hate Doctrine and Way when his sharp engine sees them when a thing is necessarily to fall out in upon or about the kinde of men but not in or upon this single man as it is infallible and necessary that there be war and be peace and that there be husbandmen and be sailers but God determines and bows the heart of no single man to be a husbandman rather than a sailer he might say to be a King rather than a poor Beggar This kinde of necessity is against the providence of Gods special care as to great things as to Kingdoms Dan. 4. 32. so to all smaller things the stirring of a Sparrows wing Mat. 10. 29 30. the hair of the head the growing and withering of a gourd Ionah 4. 6. the motion of a worm eating the gourd which confused providence Suarez Cumel Ledesma forsake as shameful 3. The particular Independent congregation is either built upon the Rock unmoveably by a promise of the Gospel as no Divine can deny that the grace of perseverance if such a grace as it must be be granted for by Nature men persevere not is given by a Gospel-promise or by no promise But men persevere without any Gospel-promise as the Sea ebbes the Wind blows which yet cannot be said if a promise there be then when this particular Church falls away Now Mr. H. grants the Apostasie of this or that particular Church of Ephesus from the Rock and the prevailing of the gates of Hell against the single man or Independent Church of Ephesus for he saith the place Mat. 16. The gates of hâ—ll shall not prevail c. is to be meant of the Church Congregational existing it its universal nature in its particular Congregations then he must mean that some one single congregation of Ephesus or Sâ—… may and do fall off the Rock which is a clear Apostasie of the Saints for it cannot be said this or that single Church shall fall away so being they pray and watch For 1. That is the very thing which the Arminians and Socinians say on this place that the Church Mat. 16. 18. remaining and persevering a true Church remains unconquered by death and condemnation 2. Praying and persevering in praying and watching thereunto Ephes. 6 18. is a great part of persevering and so persevering is promised upon condition of persevering and therefore Mr. H. must betake himself to a more unthrifty shift and quit the place Mat. 16 and so gratifie Arminians and Socinians who say that it proves not the perseverance of the Saints and so must say that the building of the Church upon the Rock is the Lords continuate act of forming single societies upon the Rock Christ giving them victory over Hell So that he miscarries and â—â—lls from his intended end in keeping this or that single man or Church upon the Rock but yet obtains his principal end in keeping the universal nature of man and of an Independent Church upon the Rock A more confused providence than ever Pelagius or any devised and a singular gratifying of Jesuits and Sociniam 3. If the keeping of believers 〈◊〉 Saints upon the Rock Christ so that the gates of 〈◊〉 shall 〈◊〉 prevail to throw them off the Rock and put those that once were justified and by faith built upon the Rock Christ in a state of condemnation be referred to the Deâ—rce of God then must God have made the same general confused
Deâ—râ—â— That some by saving faith built upon the Rock Christ shall persevere and some shall not persevere but yet so as God hath decrâ—â—d a visible single Independent Church one or many there shall be until all be gathered in to meet in the unity of the faith But 1. This is a Decree confused and general so as the number of the saved and kept upon the Rock shall be indeterminate in the Decree of God whatever it be in the prescience of God But he who hath numbred in his Decree drops of water rain and dew the blasts of wind the stars by their names Isa. 40. 12. Prov. 30. 4. Psal. 147. 4. Iob 38. 8 9 10 11 12. 39. 1 2 c. must in his Decree have fixed all the Churches and all Church-members men and women old and young who shall be kept on the Rock and preserved by the power of God through faith unto salvation 1 Pet. 1. 4 5 2 Tim. 2. 19. 2. What Popish trepidation and trembling of conscience must it breed that such as once were built upon the Rock may be thrown off and the gates of hell prevail against them but some in the general nature of Independent Churches shall abide upon the Rock against all the strength of hell until the second coming of Christ. But whether this can be a Gospel-comfort or not that Christ builds the universal nature of Independent Churches upon the Rock but though I be built upon it whether I shall be thrown off it or no I have no assurance from the promise Mat. 16. 18. 5. If this or this individual congregation be built upon the Rock so as they cannot fall away as Christ promises Mat. 16. then all congregations must also continue upon the Rock for a promise of perseverance made to all in Christ must be suâ—e to all that seed and to all single congregations of that kinde if David Solomon and all single persons justified may fall away then may all the justified fall away nothing can be said in the contrary but that the society may leave off to be a Church but it follows not that they fall from the state of Justification Ans. That is they fall from Church membership onely but remain believers Ans. Nay they fall from the Rock Christ and the gates of hell prevail against them and so by Mat. 16. must fall from saving grace But it were cruelty to say that such as are scattered and broken out of membership by persecutors and that for righteousness that such were fallen off the Rock Christ and that the gates of hell did prevail against them 6. All built upon the Rock are to believe their own perseverance it being a promise of the Covenant of grace Ior. 31. 35. 32. 39 40. Isa. 54. 10. 59. 21. Mat. 10. 27 28 and so to believe they being once built upon the Rock Christ they shall never fall away as the promise is Psal. 89. 31 32 33 Hos. 2. 18. 1 Ioh. 3. 9. Ioh. 14. 16. Psal. 125. 1. Ioh. 4. 14. 7. Promises of perseverance and of saving grace as being built on the Rock are made to the seed indeed Psal. 89. 29 36. 2 Sam. 7. 12. Isa. 59. 21. but never in the universal Generick nature to a visible society but to single persons and individual men Ioh. 4. 14. Ioh. 11. 26 27. Ior. 32. 39 40. the abstracted nature is not capable of the love of Election of free Redemption that is made to single persons 8. So shall the number of the chosen and saved not be wriâ—ten but unsure and dubious LIB IV. CHAP. I. The Congragation in its abstract nature is not the first subject of the Keyes Mr. H. pag. 218. THâ— Key as we have heard is a power delegated from Christ to disponse and administer the holy things of his House Ans. Why then give you the dispensing of the holy things of God given to Aaron and his sons and the keeping of the charge of the Lord and the judging of his House and the keeping of his Counts given to the High-priest Ioshua and in his person prophecied to the given to the officers of the New Testament Zech. 3. 7. to any unofficed men and whether doth not the Lord prophecy in the new Temple builtunder the Messiah Ezek 44. for it s neither the first nor second Temple spoâ—… of 〈◊〉 that New Testament-Levites no question not the unofficed brethren should keep the charge of the Lords holy things and should be porters to keep the doors of the Lords sanctuary to hold out the uncircumcised in heart and flâ—sh v. 8 9 10 11. as Paul saith 1 Cor. 12. 29. Are all Apostles are all Prophets are all Teachers are all New Testament-Levites Mr. H. What is meant by the Catholick and visible Church I cannot know by Mr. R. Sometimes he seems to cast the Catholick visible Church upon the general nature of a Congregation Ans. It but seems so and to onely Mr. H. to no living man else Mr. H. To what principal subject hath the Lord saith Mr. R. given reason and the faculty of discoursing Is it to Peter or John No it s for and to the race of mankinde Lib. 2. p. 291. Ans. Ergo God hath given the Keyes to and for a single congregation of 40 or 50 visible Saints that is none of my Logick but Ergo to the Catholick guides all of them as to the first and formal subject and to the Catholick visible Church as for the principal end and adequate object Here is plain enough expression 1 Cor. 12. 28 God hath placed in the Church first Apostles c. Sure the Lord never meant to place Apostles whose flock was all Nations Mat. 28. 19 20. as fixed members and pastors of your Independent flock of 40 which is no more countable for their doings to any on earth but to Christ onely in a juridical way than the Pope Mr. H. Sometime Mr. R. his expressions seem to intimate an Oâ—cumonick Councel or a Representative Catholick Church sometime a Catholick visible as it is totum integrale of an integral nature Ans. Both these with Protestant Divines I own the one as the first subject whether convened in a Synod or scattered I shall God willing declare the other as the object and the end of the Keys Mr. H. We say a congregation of visible Saints covenanting to walk in the Ordinances of the Gospel is the prime and original subject of the power of the Keys we understand it not of this or that individual congregation as though they onely had it and none but they and they had it firstly and all of them but because its a congregation of such This is our Saviours meaning Mat. 16. I will build my Church taking a visible congregation of visible covenanting believers as that which is a pattern and samplar as I may so speak which leaves an impression upon all the particulars as common to all and is preserved in all
represented none nor had they any successors So Mat. 28. the Pastors have the power of the Keyes and of office given them page 210. Mr. H. To that Church saith Mr. R hath Christ given as to the first subject the ordinances and ministry which he prinâ—ipally intended to perfect to gather and to bring to the unity of faith But he principally intended to perfect to gather to bring to the unity of faith by these ordinances and ministry the whole Catholick visible Church and secondarily this or that congregation Ans. Mr. R. lib. 2. p. 248. professedly disputes for a Church invisible to be the first subject of all ordinances Christian priviledges and officers Ans. Mr. H. halfs my words how Mr. R. makes the invisible Church such a first subject is abundantly declared 2. These are not to me contrary for the Catholick visible Church which the Lord intends and decrees to bring to glory is both the invisible chosen and really believing Church the Church Mystical and also the Church Catholick visible fed by the visible and audible ministrie of Apostles Pastors c. onely in that place I deny that body Eph. 4. 12. to be visible in Mr H. his sense as he makes his congregation visible of which Magus and Iudas are members and therefore Mr. H. in vain alledges that those whom Christ purposes to bring to the unity of saith c. Eph. 4. 11. are such who certainly shall be saved and are true beleevers and it is undeniable ordinances and ministry in their saving fruits are given firstly to true believers if we regard the Lords intention as I ever teach Mr. H. Mr. R. teacheth that the intendment of Salvation and the giving of Ordinances and Ministry keep not equal pace each with other So the Arminians saith he teach lib 2 page 248. but that God doth intend principally to bring the whole Catholick visible Church that consists of Elect and Reprobate to the unity of the faith c is false Ans. Repeat my Argument as I frame it and the flubble is blown away To and for that Church as the subject and object and end hath Christ given as to the first Church the ordinances and ministry which he principally intends and decreet to bring to the unity of faith and to salvation But he intends and decrees to bring to the unity of saith and to salvation by these means onely the whole Catholick visible Church and that mystical Catholick body of it selfe invisible but made visible by a calling and inviting ministry of Apostles Pastors c Eph. 4. 11 12. for the Lord giveth for the loved world Iohn 3. 16. for the Catholick visible Church sanctified by the word and baptism Eph. 5. 25. for his sheep Iohn 10. 11. for all his scattered children Iohn 11. 52. for the whole world 1 Iohn 2. 1 2. Christ and Apostles Pastors Ministry Seals in their substance principally and all these for this or that or these real beleevers secondarily Mr. H. leaves out these words of mine first to and for the Saints and so perverts my Argument and frames another of his own for mine which I own not 9. If that proposition be utterly untrue These whom Christ intends to bring to the unity of faith are such certainly as shall be saved Then must Mr. H. side with Arminians who say that grace is common to all and that God by his antecedent will intends to save all without exception Elect and Reprobate but the Reprobate break that intention and decree of God So the Arminians 3. Saith he It is undeniable that Ordinances and Ministry are not given first to real believers Ans. It is undeniable that Ordinances and Ministry are given first to real beleevers upon a purpose and intention to save them Eph. 4. 11 12. and that all priviledges of special note in the Mediator Christ promises ministry seals in their fruit are given according to Gods gracious intention to and for onely the invisible Church as I demonstrate and not to and for Mr. H. his visible congregation whereof Magus is a member and according to my principles the intendment of salvation from God and the giving of ordinances and ministry first according to that intendment secondly in their saving fruit as Mr. R. demonstrates go with equal pace 3. That God intends to bring the whole visible Church of real beleevers to the unity of faith for visible and invisible in my sense are not conâ—rary but the whole visible Church Catholick is both invisible being known to God only and visible also being called by a visible and audible ministry according to the purpose of God As Paul Rom. 8. 28. being a body perfected and gathered by the ministry of Apostles Pastors Eph. 4. 11 12. And 4. It is undeniably false which Mr. H. saith that the whole visible Church consists of good and bad Elect and Reprobate for this Catholick visible Church and body Eph. 4. 22. Eph. 4. 11 12. Colos. 1. 18. consists only of elect ones and real beleevers but Mr. R. will not undertake So much for Mr. H. his Catholick congregation of which Magus and Iudas are visible Citizens and such a Church is not the first and proper and principal subject of ordinances promises seals ministry in their saving fruits except Mr. H. will side with Arminians and Socinians in this point who teach that God intends grace and salvation to all but many are not saved and so the intention of God fails Mr. H. But what is all this to the present controversie that to the guides of the Catholick Church Christ hath committed the keys as to the first subject we argue thus To that Church which Christ principally intends to bring to the unity of the faith Christ hath given the power of the Keyes as to the first subject But Christ doth not principally intend to bring to the unity of faith c. and to gather the ministry of the Catholick Church therefore to the ministry of the Catholick Church hath he not given the Keys as to the first subject Ans. This is not to the controversie concerning the first subject of the Keyes nor did I bring it in upon that account but the question is concerning the constitution of a visible Church in which I deny that the visible congregation oâ— our brethrens visible Church of which Iudas and Magus are as essentiall members and their Church acts as valid as Peter and Iohn the visibly and really beleeving Apostles are or their Church acts are I deny I say such a congregation to be the first subject of the stiles properties priviledges of special note of promises seals officers in their saving fruits in the Lords intention and have demonstrated that the Catholick invisible Church is only the first principal and proper subject of these and that our brethren mistake the nature of the visible Church I mean in all the dispute the integral Catholick visible Church militant otherwise Divines take the Catholick
no. The second Book of Discipline of Scotland cap. 3 pag. 81. The qualities in general requisite in all them who should bear charge in the Kirk consist in soundness of Religion and godliness of life according as they are sufficiently for forth in the Word of God Now it s not to be supposed that in a Book of Church-policy our Reformers speak of godliness that is invisible and known to God onely and so the Acts of the Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland And the cause of the sudden declining of the best Churches and why Nazianzen complained so much of the corruption of Synods as Sozomen Theodores Socrates Ruffinus Histor. Magdeburg tell us was Because the Churches take not that care that Ministers be savoury and gracious from the Steersmen all Apostasie and rottenness begin O if the Lord would arise and purge his House in Scotland As for Church-members they ought to be holy and though all baptized be actu primo members yet such as remain habitually ignorant after admonition are to be cast out and though they be not cast out certainly as paralytick or rottened members cannot discharge the functions of life So those that are scandalous ignorant malignant unfound in the faith lose their right of Suffrages in election of Officers and are to be debarred from the Seals Nor can we defend our sinsul practise in this it were our wisdome to repent of our taking in the Malignant party who shed the blood of the people of God and obstructed the work of God into places of Trust in the Church State and the Army contrary to our Covenant they continuing still Enemies CHAP. IV. Of the Church-Representative and its power MR. H. We have dispatched the first member of the controversie That the power of the Keys doth not appertain to the Guides of the visible Church take it as totum genericum or universale Ans. The first member is so dispatched as the power of the Keys is by Mr. H. dispatched and banished out of its due seat and subject and lodged in the congregation of redeemed visible Saints sometimes onely unofficed Brethren sometimes the Church of visible Saints confederate men and women 2. No man of ours let him be named if Mr. H. or any for him can name him ever said that the Keys appertain to the guides of the visible Church taken as totum genericum universale For the Guides of the visible Church is to all our Divines the Guides of the Catholick Universal Church made up as an interal Body of all Churches National Provincial Presbyterial and Congregational all the earth over And to make this integral Universal Body Genus and the congregational Church Species and Genus praedicatur de specie is as if this were our Logick The Church of Boston is the whole integral Church of all the earth made up of National Provincial Presbyterial Churches A Monster Mr. H. There be two things wherein stand the qualifications of members that are Commissioners 1. Gifts and fitness 2. Delegation which is the formale as that they are sent by the Churches The Churches if they follow the pattern must send beside Pastors Teachers and Elders learned and holy men that may personate and represent the whole Church This is made the hinge and casting difference betwixt us and Papists whereby our men vindicate the liberty and power of the Brethren for all have definitive voices not the Pope and his Proctors onely Ans. How can Mr. H. speak of a pattern of Oecumenick Councels and claim kindred to our Divines against Papists â—or Mr H. mocks such Councels 2. Mr. H. cannot name the man of our Divines except Separatists who draw nigher to Socinians and Arminians in these points than to our Divines who 1. Ever taught that the male-Churches of a congregation are the onely Churches who send Commissioners to an Occumenick Councel which Mr. H. saith hath neither warrant in Scripture nor in Antiquity for 300 years after Christ. 2. The controversie between Papists and our men was Whether onely Bishops soli Praelati say Whittaker Willet Professors of Leyden Calvin Bucanus Tilenus Windelin have a decisive voice and ought not also Pastors Doctors Elders learned and holy to have a decisive voice in Synods And whether the people should be excluded from debating reasoning consenting for Papists debar Laicks as profane and say If such Beasts touch the Mountain and meddle with holy things they are to be thrust through with a dart But Mr. H. his hinge of a question is Whether onely unofficed Brethren members of the male congregation are the onely members of an Oecumenick Councel or with them officers but as sent by those male-societies otherwise they want the essential form of members according to our Divines judgement He is a great stranger in the Writings of our Divines who so guesseth at a new question though I judge Mr. H. hath read them diligently See what the Jesuits of Rhemes Bellarmine Cornel. à Lap. Lorinus and others if ever they dream of such a hinge of a controversie M. H. The representative body is but a part of the Catholick Church not the whole of it and represents the whole what the commissioners do by their delegation it is all one as if the body did it the Keys cannot then be firstly in it Ans. It is a mistake wide enough there is a twofold representing 1. The Apostles in receiving the Keys Matth. 16. Iohn 20 Matth. 28. represented all officers even those not born but they had no commission from unborn men And so August Serm. 13. de verbis domini Chrysost. homil 55. in Matth. 16. Hieronym l. 1. contra Iovian and our Divines Calvin Pareus Luther Melancthon Willet c. say that the Keyes in Peter who represented all the Apostles and faithful Pastors were given to all Ministers Now if Mr. R. say that the Keyes were given first to this representative body Apostolick let Mr. H. or any man beat him with strong arguments and that is a good revenge 3. These whom the Churches not the male-congregations as Mr. H. saith send as Commissioners to a Synod are not to be looked upon As 1. If the Churches were resolved aforehand how far they will follow them for why then saith Mr. Cotton do they send to the Synod for light and counsel 2. Neither as if they were sent to carry the faith and consciences to the Synod and the people in and through them did teach Synodicè and the people must follow their determination be it right or wrong And so it is a wide mistake to say what Delegates do or say it is all one or the like reason saith Mr. H. as if the Represented did or said it For if the Synod say the Gospel is not the word of God the Church did not say either personally for that is impossible or legally the same only the Churches send them to pray enquire the mind of God from his word and engage they shall
follow them in as far as they follow Christ. Nor is delegation the formalis ratio of determining synodically it is only a necessary condition of determining and of synodical judging Obj. But Mr. R. saith Amen to this distinction of Mr. Parker Ans. True these two fitness and gifts together with a commission make a man a commissioner and messenger of the Church but delegation makes him not a formal Definer and a Judge nor do the Churches send them as officers but as such eminently able and faithful men who have hazarded their lives for the cause as Act. 15. 25. and they determine as such eminently holy and able officers their delegation is a thing of meer order because all cannot be sent nor doth it create them of new officers nor yet such eminent officers for they were both these before only their delegation puts them in an actual orderly capacity to determine formally Ut approximatio ligni aridi ad ignem non est formalis ratio comburendi Mr. H. Mr. R. l. 1. p. 305. to 309. runs all upon this the power of the keyer by order of nature is only in the Catholick representative body but the power of the Keyes was before there was any Representative some 300. years when there was no Oecumenick Councel and since the Churches give their power and officers to the Assembly they had that power before the Assembly Ans. Read from c. 10. sect 10. p. 289. to p. 346 347. where I speak of the Catholick Church I say only that such a synodical power of the Keyes as is dogmatick especially for light and peace as Mr. Cotton speaketh is first by order of nature in the Oecumenick Councel the doubting and contending Churches cannot bind Ecclesia dubitans non docet Ecclesia errans non judicat Ecclesia contendens non ligaâ—n on solvit for the doubting the erring the contending of Churches are no ordinances of God and erring and contending Churches cannot heal themselves and therefore the healing power is seated by Christs appointment in the synodical Church which is more diffused and stronger as is clear when the Churches of Antioch and Iudea are broken renâ—and sick the wisdom of God Act 15. hath appointed that these should meet in a Synod of the select and choicest parts Apostles and godly Elders Ergo the healing power of the Keys must be first in them 2. Mr. R. runs not but assâ—rts lently that power of the keys in binding and loosing and in opening and shutting heaven in the latitude of preaching and censures Mat. 16. was not before Christ gave it to the Apostles the then Representative of all the faithful guides to be in the Church christian to the worlds end and this grant was made to Peter and the Apostles not as to such private men Simon such â—ishers but by evidence of Scripture truth 2. The testimony of all sound Antiquity 3. The judgement of Protestant Divines 4. Canons of Councells 5. The Doctrine of sounder ancient School-men and Popish Doctors Occam Alenâ—is Almain Gerson Bonâ—venture c. not only not 300. years after but before Christs death and confirmed before his Ascension to heaven That ever Mr. R. said that the power of the Keys in their latitude of binding and loosing was in an Oecumenick Councel a Representative of formally sending Churches and a body of formally sent Commissioners is utterly denied and no where to be seen in any book that ever he wrote Such as cite him at random would remember 3 that I teach that the power of the Keys 1. In its latitude is first given to the Apostles Mat. 28. 19 20. Mat. 16. 18 19. Iohn 20. 21 22. Mark 16. 15. Act. 18. as the only then Catholick representative body sustaining the person of all officers to the end of the world and so the first formal subject of the power of the Keys in its latitude is not either the congregation or congregational Eldership nor the Presbytery or Synod all these are but parts and to make a quarter or a part of the body of the Sun the first and adequate subject of light and a quarter or a part of the body of the Element of water the first and adequate subject of the cold and moistness since these qualities are kindly in the rest of the quarters and parts of the body of the Sun and the body of the Element were bad Philosophy So the adequate first complete formal subject of this power must be the integral Catholick body of the guides as existing in their several Churches for this power is as kindly and natively in the guides of this Church as in the guides of that Church and equally in all 2. The power of the Keys as this power synodicall is considered either in the breadth of synodical power and so to condemn Catholick errors and heresies is in an Oecumenick Councel and where the local distance of visible Churches is greater and wider the external visible communion in being edified or scandalized is less and less use there is of censures A General Councel being onely necessary for the optimum esse the most Catholick union and peace of the Catholick Church that such a Councel is an ordinance of God Mr. Cot. proves from Act. 15. 3. As the power is narrower it becomes narrower then Oecumenical and descends to National to Provincial to Presbyterial to Congregational and all these are parts only 4. Though the Churches send Officers to the Synod and have some power of the Keyes in their kind before the Synods have being yet Mr. H. can hence conclude nothing of his purpose against me for it follows not Ergo the male-congregations have the complete power of the Keys in its latitude before the Synods have being nor does it follow that congregational Churches or Presbyterial have that complete power before Synods have being nor do they confer if we speak accurately a synodical power of the Keys they only send messengers who are materials of the Synod but the synodical power is in its parts scattered in the Churches of the Province and Nation as Immes of Gold in divers parts of the Earth and the synodical power comes from the institution of Christ who promises the holy Ghost and fulfils his promise as Mat. 28. 20. compared with Act. 15. 28. Nor can the scattered Churches bring forth of themselves any synodical power of the Keyes when they are met in a Synod the promise made to such as are gathered together in his name does the business and therefore that is soon blown away It is unpossible that a proper quality can be either in nature or time before its subject thâ— gives it beâ—ng but the power of the Keyes was 300. years before there was any General Councel in the world For this proves only that some certain power to wit formally synodical cannot be until the Synod be 2. Grave Divines judge the Synod Act. 15. to be a General Councel but though it were
not so it differs not in nature from a General Councel and so must partake of its natural qualities as the natural properties of a man are in a same man Now beside that Christ gave the complete power of the Keys to the Apostles be sent them as his Father sent him as a Prophet to remit and retain sins Joh. 20. to be a teaching and baptizing ministry Mat. 28 20. which he never gave to the unofficed male-male-Church Christ also appointed an Assembly with them in Galilee and keeped it Mat. 26. 32. Mat. 28. 16. Mr. H. To define in Councels is no proper work in officers 5. For so saiâ—h D. Ames no Pastor of the primitive Church and few of the after ages should have fulfilled their Pastoral charge 2. That which is common â—o the Brethren is not proper to Pastors 3. Whitak It 's open popery to take it from Breth â—n Ans. Ames is miscited he states the question whether only Bishops have decisive votes Though it were proper to Bishops and Pastors yet it may be saith Ames communicated to other Ministers of God 2. It is not a Pastoral but an Officiall act that we contend for 3. It is a poor question for if learned godly men be chosen if they be not Doctors and ruling Elders they should be such 4. The Martyr hath a learned discourse 1 King 12. De Schismâ—te and hath nothing of the question but from Act. 15. he condemns Papists who exclude Laicks from Synods for Constantine subscribed the sixth Synod Basilius the eighth Synod nor is it Popery except Calvin maintain Popery for he gives to the people consenting to the Apostles and Elders judging and so doth Gualther nor doth Whitaker call it popery to seclude Laickes from defining but â—rom speaking discerning consenting I wonder that Mr. H. is so confident in this matter Mr. H. Arg. 3. If the power of the Keyes belong firstly to the Oecumenick Councel then it belongs to all others by vertue of that risibility agrâ—es first to man to Richard John not as these individual men but as thâ—y have the nature of man hence there can no power of the keys as ordâ—nation excommunication c be put forth but by vertue of an Oecumenick Councel giving in their influence first to that work which is contrary to the evidence of Scripture and the experience of all ages The proposition is proved by the rule of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if none have this power but only this subject then this power can go no farther then this for this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 require Ans. 〈◊〉 Mr. H. wrongs the Reader who sets not down my answer to this argument for p. 299. I say the power of the keys is not given to the Catholick Presbytery as to the first subject to be a mean of edification in an ordinary way but only in an extraordinary and occasional way in these things whâ—ch concern the power of jurisdiction belonging to the whole Catholick Church By Extraordinary I mean not that which is against or above a particular law of God but that which rarely falls out Hence I never make an Oecumenical Councel the first subject of the power of the Keys in its latitude as man is the first only subject of risibility the element of water of cold and heat for so as only man is risible and Peter visible for mans nature so only an Oecume nick Councel should firstly and principally excommunicate and ordain Ministers but I say the just contrary of this to wit that an Oecumenick Councel is onely the first and principal subject of that synodical power or of that certain power or special power that belongs to an Oecumenick Synod formally convened as such and so to this or that Oecumenical Councel because of the common nature of an Oecumenical Councel Yea This special power of the Keyes is but a part or a certain kind and species of the power of the Keyes in some rare and extraordinary things that belong to the Catholick Church But we are now disputing of the first seat and subject of the power of the Keyes in general in the latitude of binding and loosing opening and shutting the gates of heaven by preaching and censures And I deny expresly that an Oecumenick Councel is the first subject of the power of the Keyes in this general And so Mr. H. fights with a shadow Non concludit negatum So my Simile is never touched by Mr. H. as pag. 305. The light is first in the whole body of the Sun as the first and prime subject of light yet supposing now the received opinion of Astronomers that the Sun doth exceed the quantity of the Earth 167 it doth not follow that this or that part of the Sun hath no light in it intrinsecal but that which is derived from the whole body of the Sun for then this or that part of the Sun should have light derived to it extrinsecally from some other Now the power of the Keys is in the whole Catholick Body of Apostles Pastors Doctors Elders all the world over as they act respectively in Congregations Presbyteries and Synods of all sorts so that one part of the Catholick integral body of the Catholick Church for example hath not that power of the Keys due to them derived from the Presbytery to the congregational Eldership or from the Synod derived to the Presbytery and so forth by either ascending or descending But when Christ gave the whole power of the Keys to the body of the Apostles Mat. 28. 19. 16. 19. Ioh. 20. 21 22 23 Mar. 16. 15. they were the Body Representative I never call them an Oecumenick Councel and did immediately represent any Apostles to be chosen Matthias Paul Evangelists Pastors Doctors Elders that were to be even to the second coming of Christ and he promiseth his Ministerial Spiritual presence to them all immediately Mat. 28. 20 Go teach and baptize lo I am with you always administring Word Seals Censures according to the Rule even to the end of the world Now the Apostles were not to live preaching and baptizing to the end of the world therefore the promise must be made to them all though not yet born Now we reade not of deriving of any power to Synods Presbyteries Congregations by mediation of Churches for Christ instituted Synods Mat. 28. 16. Act. 1. 12 13 14 c. 6. 1 2 3 4 5. 13. 1 2 3 4 5 6. 15. 1 2 3 4 5 6 c. and that immediately he instituted Presbyterial Churches Act. 2. 4. 9. 5. 21 42. and Churches congregational to meet in one place 1 Cor. 11. 17. And as one part of the Element of water suppose we make 24 parts of all hath not natural moistness and cold from the other 20 parts but hath it as intrinsecally without the intervening influence of the other twenty three parts as they have So the Presbyterial and Congregational Eldership
have as primarily intrinsecally immediately in their sphere and orb the Keys due to them according to the proportion of the associated body as the whole integral-Catholick Presbytery and Church hath whether in an Oecumenick Councel or out of it It is then a wide mistake in Mr. H. to tell us If an Oecumenical Councel be the first subject of the Keys as it is not that there can be no act of power in ordaining of Ministers in excommunicating of delinquents but by vertue of an Oecumenical Councel giving their influence first to that work For if the meaning be as it must be that a General Councel must prove an act and put forth some actual Mandate commanding such a man to be ordained an officer such a delinquent to be excommunicate else the Churches cannot proceed for to take Mr H. his own comparison Richard or Ioshua cannot be a man or apt to laugh except the abstract nature of man give in his influence to the work And since Mr. H. and his Brethren make the male-congregation abstracted from this or that congregation the first formal subject of the whole power of the Keys what influence I ask doth the so abstract congregation give to the work of Ordination and Excommunication in a particular congregation Abstracted natures do not send abroad mandates to all the congregations all the world over before they can ordain censure or excommunicate If it be said this agrees to the nature of a congregation in general to ordain and excommunicate but there needs no other actual influence of a command to come from the congregation in general to this individual congregation for their using of the Keys True there needs not by the like that any mandate pass from the Oecumenick Councel in general to this or that individual Oecumenick Councel in the exercise of its Synodical acts But saith Mr. H. if the Oecumenick Councel be the first formal subject of the power of the Keys then inferiour Courts cannot ordain nor excommunicate without a warrant and actual command from them Ans. This is feeble for beside that the Oecumenick Councel is not at all any such formal first subject as is said it s a naughty consequence for though power of life and death be in King and Parliament as in the first subject it follows not that an inferiour Judge or free City cannot put to death notorious Traitors and Murtherers all England over without the influence of some actual Mandate from King and Parliament to the putting to death of every Traitor So when Christ gave power of Word Seals and Censures to the Apostles as representing all officers say we or as representing all believers saith Mr. H. it follows that officers and the male-male-Church cannot administer Word Seals Censures without the influence of a new actual command from the Apostles who did represent all such to whom Jesus Christ gave the Keyes by this arguing of Mr. H. Nor does Mr. H. his first deduction follow that if a General Councel be such a subject as it is not that therefore the existing of such a Councel is as necessary as the well-being of the Church For a Parliamentary power is necessary for England yet suppose by war and other invincible impediments a Parliament could not meet for divers years yet neither power nor exercise of Justice do cease So here Synodical power may be and by the care of the Lord of his House is continued in lesser Assemblies though such Councels exist not But 2. the Antecedent being true the Consequence is null Nor is the power of the Keyes in its latitude as is said either firstly or onely and so not perfectly in this Councel but firstly and intrinsecally in the whole integral Presbytery all the earth over Nor is it necessary that this General Councel though it were the first subject of the Keys always attain all its end in the use of the Keyes For the male-Church void of Pastors cannot attain all its end to wit the pastoral preaching the dogmatick and official sentencing of delinquents the right tendring of the seals yet is the male-Church the onely formal subject of this power to Mr. H. Mr. R. said well that a General Councel can hardly excommunicate a whole National Church for it could hardly be known to them but many are not obstinate in the National Heresie and Scandal who through weakness and fear of persecution dare not confess And it s enough that a National Church may be declared to be no Church as Moses removed the Tabernacle and pitched it without the camp Exod. 33. 7. and Paul turned away from the blaspheming Jews Acts. 13. 45 46. and yet neither the one nor the other is the excommunicating of a National Church for the word of the Covenant remained in the Nation of the Jews after Paul and Barnabas turned from them and preached to the Gentiles Iam. 1. 1. Heb. 1. 1. 3. 6. 10. 25. 1 Pet. 1 1. 1 Ioh. 1. 1. 2. 1 2. Nor is our Brethrens new censure of non communion of Churches so warrantable For 1. The removing of the Candlestick seems to be a judgment inflicted onely by Jesus Christ and they who declare such a society to be no Church must have the warrant of Christ going before and really removing the Gospel For if the Word the contract of marriage and seals remain there in their substance they can only the profession thereof not ceasing declare them an impure and corrupt Church but not to be no Church 2. The doctrine or practise of a Church may be erroneous hurtful and destructive to holiness as that of Pergamus and Thyatira and they defend it and yet remaining sound in other points they cease not to be a people in covenant with God and they cannot be declared no Church and the Ministerial acts of baptizing invalid and to be reiterate as is clear in the Church of the Jews though Idolatrous and in the Scribes and Pharisees corrupt the same way in practise and doctrine whom Christ commandeth to hear Mat. 23. 1 2. far more for a sinful act of Jurisdiction leave they not off to be a Church 3. How can it be clear to a sister-Church that there are not there the Church being above a thousand or many Churches for many Churches may be unchurched as well as one a few names that out of weakness onely are silent at the sinful doctrine and practise of the Church 4. It s hard to say the Church of Rome in which there are the matrimonial Tables the Old and New Testament valid Baptism and Salvation to a covenanted people by the fundamentals preached is no Church though communion with such a Whore be unlawful Mr. H. If the Churches refuse the sentence of Excommunication inflicted by the Court Oâ—cumenical it can never prevail to attain its end Ans. Ergo its unlawful It follows not the Churches the person excommunicate refuse to abstain from the society of one
excommunicate and excommunication hardens and humbles not Ergo its unlawful So the Gospel is the savour of death unto death 2 Cor. 2. 16 a Rock of stumbling 1 Pet. 2. 8. and prepared vengeance 2 Cor. 10. 6. to some Ergo it s not the Word of God Many such consequences have been drawn to make Mr. R. his way odious to the godly But I desire to contend for truth Mr. H. To the Ministery and Catholick Guides of that visible Church hath Christ committed the Keys as the first subject to the which he hath given his Word Ordinances Sacraments Ministery primarily This is Mr. R. his in terminis determinate conclusion beyond all gainsaying But to the Oecumenick Councel as the Representative of all Churches God hath not primarily given his Ministery Word Sacraments Ordinances then an Oecumenick Representive Church hath not the Keys given to it as to the first subject The Assumption onely needs proof 1. There was no such Councel for 300 years after Christ. 2. Councels consist primarily of Pastors and Elders then must Ministers be sent to feed Ministers 3. Word and Seals are not primarily attended in Councels but scanning of controversies Ans. 1. I complain of unfaithful repeating of my words The title is not of Oecumenick Councels but chap. 10. sect 10. pag. 289. Of the communion of the visible catholick Church To the Proposition I answer To the Ministery and Guides of that Catholick visible Church hath Christ committed the Keys as to the first subject unto which he hath given his Word Ordinances Sacraments Ministery primarily This neither is conclusion nor principle of mine but a same and curtailed proposition of Mr. H. My words are these cap. 10. sect 10. pag. 289. To this Church catholick visible hath the Lord given a Ministery and all his Ordinances of Word and Sacraments principally and primarily and to the Ministery and Guides of this Catholick Church visible hath the Lord committed the Keyes as to the first subject and for the visible Church catholick including also the invisible Church as for the object and end hath he given his Ordinances and the power of his Keys and the Ministery and Ordinances are not given to this or this congregation which meeteth ordinarily in one place So the Proposition which I own from these words must be this To the Church catholick visible as to the first subject primarily and as for the lâ—st end and object hath the Loâ—d given all his Ordinances Word Sacraments Ministery This is mine in terminis And this also To the Guides of this Catholick Church not of a single congregation hath the Lord committed the Keys as to the first formal subject but for the Church catholick visible and invisible as for the end and object that they may be saved But Mr. H his proposition is not mine he devised it himself and its false gainsaid by Mr. R. to wit To the Guides of that catholick visible Church hath the Lord committed the Keys as to the first subject unto which he hath given his Word Ordinances Sacraments Ministery primarily For 1. I know no Guides of any Church on earth to whom the Lord hath given the Seals primarily for God hath given the Seals primarily to his chosen people to the Guides secondarily as they are visible Saints 2. I know no Ministers of any Church to whom the Lord hath given the Ministery primarily it s a sensless saying 3. I refer it to the Reader if such a sensless proposition can be drawn from my words The Catholick visible Church is neither the subject nor first subject but the object and end for which the Keys are given to the Ministers and whole Officers of the Catholick Church visible and invisible Yea I demonstrate by many Arguments that believers are not the subject of the Keys I say indeed not the visible Church whereof Magus and Iudas are members is the prime subject but the invisible Church is in the Lords intention such a subject of all Ordinances in their saving fruits but then the first subject is all one with the object and end of God in Predestination 2. The Assumption is granted but Mr. H. his probations are naught 1. There was no General Councels the first 300 years after Christ. Ans. Mr. Simpson and other grave Divines say the Councel at Ierusalem Act. 15. is more worthy the name of an Occumenick Councel than the Councels of Nice of Constantinople of Ephesus of Chalcedon 2. Such a Councel is not the first subject of the Keys but onely of the Synodical Keys in such a General Councel of the Keys Catholick dispensed 3. The Apostles the Representative of all the Guides of the Church may well stand for a formal Councel Occumenick 4. The long want of General Councels through providential impediments can no more prove them to be no Ordinances of God jurâ— which ought to be than if one should say Circumcision and the Passover and Sacrifices and an Ephod are no Ordinances of God For it is thought by the learned on Hos. 3 4. Israel was without a King Sacrifice Image Teraphim Ephod from the sixth year of the Reign of Hezekiah when Salmanasser carried away the ten Tribes until Christ was crowned King to wit six hundred and seventy five years See the English Divines Diodati Iunius Pareus Zanchins on the place By this it shall follow that Circumcision the Sacrifices Ephod then are no Ordinances of God for if they were say the Dissenting Brethren institutions are suitable to providenoes When ye go up to Ierusalem no man shall desire your land Then if a General Councel were an Ordinance of Christ the Lord should suit his providence to a peaceable meeting of the Churches in a General Councel But so from the sixth year of the Reign of Hezekiah in Israel Sacrifices Priests Ephods the Kingly power shall be no Ordinances of God for even till Christ these were not in Israel and by this profession of the Gospel and congregational Churches were not at all And should not the Lord have framed the like providence that professors of Christ meet in day-light in congregational assemblies For as the Lord made a special typical promise when the males go up thrice a year to Ierusalem to worship the Nations were not permitted of God to desire their land So must the like promise of providence suiting with the profession of Christ be in the New Testament the Heathen Emperours shall not desire your lives Now the plain contrary providence is foretold by our Saviour Mat. 10. 17 to 25. Luke 21. 12 to 18. Ioh. 16. 1 2. and the Lord must by this fail against his Ordinance of professing Christ before men When in the persecution of Flavius Domitian an 96. of Trajan an 108 so many Martyrs were killed as Eusebius saith and Plinius 11. the Deputy was smitten in conscience with their number and patience So multitudes suffered under Antonius Pius and in the time of Dâ—cius an 250. there was no
hath said of the antecedent excommunication of the Catholick Church is plain by the former discussion CHAP. VI. Whether there be a whole Catholick integral visible Church MR. H. The Catholick Church hath sometimes such a respect aâ—s totum integraâ—e an whole integral Catholick Church So Aâ—es Ans. D. Ames maintains that there is not only such a respect but that there is a Catholick integral Church and he never dreamed nor any learned man of Mr. H. his Catholick Church affirmed of this or that congregation and is as much as to say Norwich is Catholick England The Catholick Church of Angels and men in all ages all times all places is not that integral Catholick visible Church which we make the subject of the Keyes But this integral Church militant as existing in divers ages is before the congregation in the Lords intention as the Lord intends the organick body of man and not a hand only and a complete world not a nation not a City only so his design is not for this or that congregation but for a world of visible Churches a whole seed a willing people Psal. 110. who is flowing to the mountain of the Lords house Isa. 1. 1 2. his flock and scattered sons Isa. 9. 7. under the government of Christ by the Word Seals Censures Luk. 1. 32 33. make them in their times and places all the world over visible by profession calling gathering feeding Ier. 33. 31 32. Zech. 8. 6 7 8. Psal. 2. 8 9. Psal 72. 7 8 9 10 11 12 c. Rev. 11. 15. Psal 22. 27 28. Iohn 15. 52. And the congregations come in here as secondary parts and parcels of Christs great visible flock Mr. H. denies this and it is as if a man would say there be two hands ten fingers two feet head eyes ears c. but should deny there is an whole organick body or as one should yeeld there are rivers floods fountains seas but deny there is such a thing as the integral element of water 2. This integral militant body is before the congregation in the relation of a Spouse that hath breasts and brings â—orth children Isa. 54 1 2. Cant. 3. 4. Cant. 4. 1 2 3 4 Cant. 6. 4 5 6 7 c. in the relation of a body wrought upon by a Ministry Eph. 4. 11 12 13. 1 Cor. 12. 12 13 14 15. the congregation is but his Spouse and body secondarily 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Some congregation of seven or ten where all may be of the stamp of Iudas and Magus is abusively called the Spouse 3. In duration and stability there is a Church gifted with a Ministry having the Keys of the Kingdom built upon the rock against which the gates of Hell shall not prevail Mat. 16. 17 18 19. induring as the dayes of Heaven which is so as the object of our faith Isa. 59. 21. Psal. 89. 28 29 c. Ier. 31 32 33 c. they are also a visible sheepfold of Jews and Gentiles Iohn 10. 16. the building of God the planting of the Lord Isa. 61. 3 4 5 6. Mich 7. 14 15. 5. 4 7 8. and the congregations little companies in mount Zion 4. There is a Church integral militant visible and in its choisest part invisible to whom as the subject and for whom as the end and object are given the covenant word promises of life ministry seals censures in their saving fruits as before is said Ier. 31. 31 32 c. Ier. 32. 38 39 40. Psal. 132. 11 c. these in an inferiour way the congregations have and enjoy 5. The whole and complete work of the spirit in the Ministry and Word is terminated upon the Catholick integral militant body Isa. 5. 20 21. Eph. 5. 25 26 27 c. and the congregation hath the waterings thereof in a lower way Mr. H. You cannot demonstrate out of Scripture that there is such a thing in the New Testament as a Catholick visible Church Mr. R. saith the subject 1 Cor. 12. 28. is a Catholick visible Church not a politick body under one head the Pope but the Catholick body of Christ mystical as visible Ans. The Catholick invisible body as visible I conceive not to consider a body invisible as visible is a contradiction as if a man would say I consider whiteness as blackness Ans. 1 Cor. 12. is neither meant of a politick body under the Pope 2. Nor a General Councel 3. Nor of a Catholick visible body that meet in the same place Such is not found under the new Testament whence he must mean that under the Old Testament There was a Catholick visible Church of the Jewes that meets in the same place at one time as the Brethren take a visible Church which is unpossible to be demonstrate in either Old or New Testament 2. Mr. H. hath from me no such expression as to consider an invisible body as visible though it be no contradiction as is blackness and whiteness in abstracto If Mr. R. had said visibleness may be considered as invisibleness Mr. H. should have better Logick why is it a contradiction The mystical body in common saith he is the invisible body True and the mystical body is both invisible being the really chosen of God and the object of our faith and the same invisible Church which shall be presented without spot or wrinkle before the Lord Eph. 5. 27. and the same Church and body is sanctified by the Word preached and professed and washed with Water in Baptism v. 26. and so visible And Eph. 4. the body which shall come to the unity of faith and to the perfect man the Stature of Christ Eph. 4. 13. is the mystical and savingly believing body and so invisible also the body of Christ gathered by the ministry visible and edified by the word preached and professed is v. 12. the same body and must be visible for Apostles Pastors preach to the visible Church A child in Logick can conceive the same politick body savingly believing to be invisible and also savingly professing what they believe to be visible So the twelve Apostles Act. 6. are both real and so invisible believers as no man doubts Iudas being in his place and the Scripture in it Mat. 19. 27 28 29. Luke 12. 32. Luke 22. 28 29 30. and he is not worthy to be refuted who denies the same twelve Apostles in another respect to be visible professors visible preachers of the Gospel So Peter as touching his soul is invisible and immortal as touching his body visible and mortal I cannot help it that Mr. H. conceives this to be a contradiction I observe saith he that Mr. R. puts visible in an equal latitude with mystical Ans. Adde to the observation that in this I take not visible for Mr. H. his visibility which agreeth to Magus and Iudas but that sincere and honest visible profession that for the most part is in the Catholick integral
militant redeemed body and mystical well neer of an equal breadth and latitude Not but that there may be and are many beleevers members of the mystical body who have little or no visible profession But it is enough to assert as truth that one and the same body is both invisible mystical and the saved body and also visible and clothed with a real sincere profession and that both these agree to the Catholick integral militant Church Though I deny not but that there be many hypocrites in this great body whose ministerial acts are valid But the Catholick visible Church in that latitude is not then both subject object and intended end of all Ordinances And I speak now of it Mr. H. I cannot think that Mr. R. takes the Catholick Church for the whole integral body Ans. It is mistaking charity of me Mr. H. that Church is meant 1 Cor. 12. in which God sets teachers helps ordinary officers firstly v. 28. But God sets not such in the integral body for they are set by the election of the people in particular congregations Acts 14. 23. 6. 5. Tit. 1. 5. Ans. This is my own argument but not rightly formed that Church is here meant in which the Lord hath respectively placed first Apostles and Teachers both Extraordinary and Ordinary Officers But God hath not set Apostles fixedly and firstly over congregations they being organs of the Catholick integral body and are sent to preach to Heathen who after were Churches As it is said Iacob served for a Wife to be married not married as yet who could not choose the Apostles as their pastors 2. Workers of miracles were not chosen by a single congregation noâ— such as had the gift of Tongues 1 Cor. 14. 22. Tongues are for a sign to them that believe not to them that believe not See the Divines on the place Miracles and Tongues were to perswade unbelievers and were not firstly set to congregations nor could have any imaginable election and call from them 3. The places as elsewhere is said prove not any thing to the point Mr. H. Arg. 2. In what Church Pastors are firstly set over them they have firstly and primarily pastoral power in dispencing acts of ruling and preaching But ordinary Teachers have not this over the Catholick visible Church Congregations may justly refuse to hear other Teachers then their own but their own may preach to them though they refuse to hear Ans. Every word is censurable 1. Apostles were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 firstly both in regard of dignity of Office and of Apostolick Universality sent to all Nations to preach not to a single congregation to exercise pastoral acts firstly over it as fixed Pastors 2. By a catholick Church Mr H. means sed suis musis solus canit a congregation Now if the Apostles be firstly set in the congregation in general they must be secondarily set in this individual congregation then must the ordinary Teacher be set before the Apostle who was often his sender in the individual congregation 3. The Proposition is false A pastor may tender the Lords Supper to hundreds of a sister-congregation but Mr. H. I hope will not say that a pastor is set over and firstly over hundreds of another congregation The Antecedent and consequence are both Mr. Hookers 4. It s false that ordinary Teachers have not power to exercise pastoral acts to those of other congregations Nor is it proved they cannot exercise pastoral acts over them because they cannot censure them It s an illogical consequence ordinary to Mr. H. The Apostles both as Apostles by miracles and the gift of Tongues plant Churches among the Heathen and as pastors they exercise ordinary pastoral acts to the Heathen in planting and preaching the Gospel to them but they could not draw out Church-censures against the Heathen yet remaining Heathen because of the incapacity of the object they could not cast them out who were not yet within 1 Cor. 5. 12 13. but this they could not do not through want of pastoral power over them 5. It s false that other Churches may justly refuse to hear other Teachers than their own For if their own be sick and dead or if other Teachers have an earnest suit and desire from their own officers and some one of the congregation they most unjustly refuse to hear and come under the guilt of despising Christ in despising his Messengers as Mat. 10. 40. Luke 10. 16. Ioh. 13 20. except the sense be He that receiveth not his own congregational pastor receiveth not me otherwise not A strange and new sense 6. If the flock refuse all their own pastors to hear them as being ravening Wolves they unpastor them and recall the official being which our Brethren say they gave them in election and so unjustly refuse to hear them and they cannot justly preach to them who so refuse to hear for they justly refuse aâ— Mr. H. teacheth Mr. H. God must either saith Mr. H have plâ—â—ed in all the Church Catholick Apostles Teachers which we say or then in some part of it onely And what is that part which is excepted Surely he intends not salvation to that part of the Church in the which he sets no Teachers Ans. At the common nature of a Corporation exists in all corporations so the congregation-nature exists in this or this congregation So if the nature of a Corporation be common to all and the King hath set Major and Common-councel in all and every Town Therefore the Major of one Town may rule in another So all States set Generals Colonels Captains in the Army The King sets Constables in all towns Sheriffs in all counties Because Constables are common to all towns therefore a Constable may exercise his office in another town Ans. 1. The Argument must run thus As the King hath set in England the Lord Keeper of the Great Seal the Lord Chief Justice the Sheriff the Constable in every County and Town so hath God set in his Church that is in the congregation first Apostles secondarily Prophets thirdly Teachers after that miracles then gifts of healings c. But the King hath set in England the Lord Keeper the Lord Chief Justice the Constable in every County in every Town how many Great Seals how many Lords of Chief Justice should then be in England And do not our â—ound Divines condemn in Papists the Argument from civil Government and honour due to persons in the point of the government of Gods House and of adoring of God in Images He is a stranger to Bellarmine Valentia Suarez Vasquez Tanerus c. and to our Divines Reynold Chamier Calvin Bucanus Tilenus Daneus Chemnitius Luther c. who knows not this 2. Neither major Proposition nor Assumption have any truth for hath God set the Apostles the planters and framers of Churches out of heathen societies in no Chair but fixed them to a congregational Pulpit onely The Apostles have care of all things
2 Cor. 11. 28. command Schismatick Churches 2 Cor. 10. 8. plant and lay the foundation of Churches as wise Master-builders Acts 16. 12. 13 14 15 16. 18. 7 8 9 10 1 Cor. 3. 6. 11. appoint new offices in the Church Acts 6. 6. Now if God have seated the Apostles in such a way in every congregation as ordinary Teachers are then the Apostles proper place must be onely to water and confirm visible converts and members of a fixed and framed congregation where then are the Apostles Letters Patents to build to plant to lay the foundation 3. When it s said as it must be or it comes not home the King hath placed in England the whole integral body of the Kingdom of England the Lord Keeper the Lord chief Justice the Constable as he hath placed in the Church Apostles and Teachers in the whole integral Church These extraordinary and ordinary officers it cannot be meant the King hath placed a Lord Keeper and a Lord chief Justice in every Town and City of England so neither hath the Lord placed an Apostle in every congregation upon the same account and he who is an Apostle in one congregation can no more be an Apostle in another than a Major of one City can be a Major in another and it must run so The State hath placed a General Colonels Captains in their Armies i. e. in every particular society of the Armies and so every company must have a General therefore hath the State set Generals Colonels Captains in their Armies in the plural number Now the State hath set but one General over all the Army as the Church is but one 4. If the Argument run thus As the Major of Norwich may not rule as Major of York so neither may a pastor in one congregation teach rule as a pastor in another congregation This is utterly false and it s an Argument like this As God hath confined Rulers to one society onely in the civil State so hath he confined the officers of his Sons House one word of Scripture to prove this should silence Mr. R. It s not lawful to devise parallels between the Civil State and Christs Kingdome Suppose all the Majors Rulers Citizens of all the Cities and Towns in England had the same divine right to command in all the Cities and Towns in England and that these Majors were Rulers equally and in common to all those Towns and that it were a matter of providential Order not of Divine Jurisdiction that A. B. should be fixed Major of Norwich and C. D. fixed Major of York and so forth then if C. D. by providence should be at Norwich he might rule as a Major at Norwich or any Town or City of England as well as at York and so is here the matter a called pastor is a pastor and may act pastorally and dispense the Seal of the Lords Supper to those of another congregation say our Brethren and so to another whole congregation for there is the same reason in both So all visible professors have the same divine Church-right to the same Christ the Head 2. To the same Gospel and Covenant of grace for dâ—stinct Church-covenants are mens lawless inventions as used by our Brethren 3. To the same Lords Supper 1 Cor. 10. 17. 4. To the same eternal life So Mr. H. shall gain nothing by this but lose for there is no such right civil common to civil Rulers and civil Citizens One Town hath City priviledges that no other Town in the Kingdom hath Mr. H. Right of Iurisdiction flowing from office-call a Pastor hath not save in his own congregation Ans. There must be one call or other for a Pastor to exercise his office but a new office or new right of jurisdiction other then pastoral which he received in ordination is not requisite for a pastor to act as a pastor Yea he sins against his office-charge and talent if in all congregations he do not preach the word be instant in season and out of season not at Ephesus only for an Evangelist such as Timothy was not an ordinary fixed Teacher if he do not reprove rebuke and exhort with all long-suffering 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. The danger of perishing of souls or the absence or removal of the Pastors by death is a fit call of God though the greater part of Sardis love not to be rebuked Mr. H. God hath set in his Church i. e. in the congregation existing in its particulars Apostles c. and therefore all congregations are here intended Ans. 1. By this God hath set Apostles Miracles in the single congregation whether as Apostles or as Pastors if the former speaking with Tongues working of Miracles which are for unbeleevers and heathen 1 Cor. 14. 22. shall be officers or gifts ordained for visible Saints converted By what Scripture 2. Though the Church exclude not the congregations but in some respects include them yet it is a body called Christ mystical v. 12. to which Christ is head by influence of his spirit and brings no small consolation to us as Beza Calvin Pet. Martyr who make this the Catholick Church 3. Whereas Mr. H. his single congregation of Magus and Iudas can hardly stand under the weight of that denomination Nor 4 can it well be said that great Apostles Prophets workers of Miracles such as speak with Tongues are eyes and ears fixed in single congregations for this is such an organical body v. 12 13 14 15 16 17. Never Interpreter neither Occumenius nor Augustine nor Beza Calvin Martyr Pareus nor judicious Papists Victorinus Carthusian Estius Cajetanus expound it as Mr. H. of a single congregation but of the Catholick Church saith Martyr of men of all nations saith Pareus though they dwell in divers places of the earth saith Pareus this is the mystical body saith Estius membra autem omnes fideles the members are all the faithful He proves saith Cajetanus omnes Christianos esse unum corpus Christi all Christians behold the Catholick Church to be the one body of Christ because they are all begotten into one Spirit by Baptism 4. The Church here is the Church all baptized into one body whether Iews or Gentiles whether Bond or Free which all drink the same drink in the Lords Supper Mr. H. In all these congregations are comprehended both Iewes and Gentiles for the whole nature of the General is comprehended in the Particulars Well and the Spirit that is in all the body must be one Genere and the drink in the Lords Supper must be one Genere and so must the Christ of which we partake be one Genere Hence there being many species and kinds of congregations different in nature there must be many Christs different in nature many Spirits many Bodies many Lords Suppers different in species and nature of which we partake Who ever heard in the Church of Christ many Christs many Baptismes Yet Mr. H. makes many congregations so
different in nature as he that hath right to Christ Seals especially Baptism hath no more right to Christ Baptism to his seed censures in another congregation then a Turk hath 5. It s absurd that Jewes and Gentiles are all baptized unto one single congregation We do not think that the Apostles ad Ioh. Baptist baptized all the thousands as tryed converts into visible framed Congregations whom they bâ—ptized Mat. 3. So the Brethren We think the contrary Nor can such dream as that these thousands so baptized can be warrantably obtruded as a platform of discipline upon the Churches of Christ. 5. This we are all one must be in the head Christ and by faith really apprehending Christ yea as the Father and the Son are one Iohn 17. 21 now not only members of an Independent congregation are so one but also all beleevers of a Province of a Nation yea all that shal beleeve in God through the word of the Apostles Iohn 17. 20. and all given of the Father to Christ who shall behold the glory that the Father hath given to Christ Iohn 17. 24. and who abide in him as branches in the Vine tree Iohn 15 4. Except we say no Believers even dissolved Members and such as live in the Church of Rome by faith and yet are afraid to confess are not one with God by faith because they are not members of the single congregation 6. No more can it be said we are all one as touching the nature of Ordinances and Seals so we beleeve But so Iudas Magus and a congregation of these is the body of Christ their head Give Scripture for that 2. Not the single Congregation only but also all these of divers congregations who eat one bread being many are one body 1 Cor. 10. 17. by our brethrens grant 3. This is an union by institution conditional and actu primo but the Text speaks of a real union by faith and the spirit 2 Cor. 12. 13. 7. By this interpretation when Paul saith the body is one he meaneth a generick body and the particular congregations are subjective parts suitable to the whole Now it is unconceivable to know how congregations are eyes and ears and organs to congregations except there be an integral whole body which they deny nor do we think that congregations are organs in the sense that Apostles or Teachers are organs to watch officially over congregations but otherwise the Elders of congregations are official organs and overseers to the associate congregations 2. It is only an elegant Allegory and holdeth only in the particulars for which it is brought especially in organical care and sympathy to be grieved and suffer with suffering members and to rejoice with the honoured members 1 Cor. 12. 26. Rom. 12. 5 15. And 3. Congregations are visible members one of another in regard of eminency of gifts holiness and zeal As Paul 1 Cor. 19. 9 10 11. 2 Cor. 11. 28. Iames beheaded Acts 12. Iohn was eminent for suffering Rev. 1. what Eusebius Ierome say of Iames the Son of Alpheus called Iustus thrown over the Pinacle of the Temple Simon of Canaan crucified under Trajanus prove they dying for the truth not as Apostles but as eminent witnesies edified by their gifts aâ—d zeal the whole Catholick Church Peter and Paul were martyred at Rome Andrew crucified in Achaia Matthew beheaded in Ethiopia Bartholomew in Armenia Simon Zelotes in Britain The eminency and learning of the Martyr Cyprian Athanaâ—ius his soundness in the faith against Arrians Epiphanius against the Heresies of his time Nazianzen against the Heresie of Apollinaris Basilius against the Heresie of Eunomius Hilarius Ambrose instrumental against Arrians Augustine against Pelagians Donatists and huge multitudes of famous instruments through the Catholick Church prove that they were not eminent as members only of a single congregation but that congregations in their eminent members are organs members and parts of the Catholick integral Church visible For all these were more visible in their times for the good of the Catholick body then of a part or single Independent congregation 8. Organs as organs are onely and principally for the proper functions and operations and good of that body whereof they are organs onely the eye to see for that body and should the eye of Iohn see for Peter Paul and thousands of individual men it should not be the eye of Peter onely no more can Apostles who see for all the Churches Mat. 28. 20. Gal. 2. 7 8. 2 Cor. 11. 28. Eph. 4. 11 12 13. and such as have the gift of Tongues and Miracles to speak to all Nations in their own language for the planting of the Gospel be set as eyes and organs to see and watch for a single congregation where the Gospel is received and believed already and where ordinarily they speak one language 9. The absurd inconsistency of Mr. H. is clear in his interpretation All the members of the body being many are one body that is one genere for the genus exists and acts in the particular kindes pag. 247. So Paul must teach us Logick and oneness Metaphysical here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Scripture teacheth us not Sure here it is not taught for the oneness here is in Christ v. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in one Spirit of Christ v. 13. in one common office of love to work every one for another and the use of another v. 14 15 16. in one sympathy and fellow-feeling of affection that one member suffer and rejoyce accordingly with another v. 26. 10. Ver. 21. The eye cannot say to the hand I have no need of thee By Mr. H. his interpretation one Church Independent of Boston can say I have no memberâ— need no organical-need of Hartford Church and so the gloss of Mr. H. contradicts the holy Ghost It will not help what our Brethren say One congregation hath need of another for rebuking teaching counselling 1. For a Papist an heathen Idolater stands in need of a Christian to rebuke and convince him of his Idolatry but it s no member-need such as Paul meaneth for Papists heathen Idolaters and a sound Christian are not fellow-members of one and the same visible body of Christ baptized by one Spirit of which Paul speaketh ver 12 13 14 15 c. Iohn blinde hath need of Thomas his eyes to lead him but that is not member-need or vital body-organical-need for then the eyes of Thomas should be organs and members of Iohn it s onely extrinsecal need So that yet every congregation must say to another I the congregation of Boston have no need of thee my sister or of any congregation on earth in the sense of the holy Ghost 1 Cor 12. as one member of the body hath need of another the head of the feet for I am a complete Independent body having no member-need of any sister Church on earth 2. If one congregation stand in member need of all the congregations of Jew
and Gentile baptized unto one body 1 Cor. 12. 12 13 14 15 16 21 22. to tender the Supper upon occasion to them and their members as Scripture 1 Cor. 10. 16 17. and our Brethren teach and stand in need of the Church-praying Church-praising Church confirmation by pastoral teaching of eminent Teachers and of Church suffering c. by Martyrdome and otherwise Then must that congregation be a visible member with all visible congregaâ—ions on earth and by good Logick all the congregations on earth are one integral catholick visible Church 11. If the Apostle here condemn a Schism and Rent not from one single congregation onely but from the body of Jews and Gentiles baptized into one Spirit ver 12 13. 25. from the Churches of Galatia Gal. 5 20. from all Churches Iude v. 19. and commend union with all Churches because of one Faith one Lord one Baptism Eph. 4. 1 2 3 4. then he supposes they are one Body Cyprian B. of Carthage Cornelius B. of Rome justly excommunicated Novatus denying mercy to them that fell Ergo those great Churches made one visible body and the Novatians were not Schismaticks because they separated from one single congregation but saith Socrates they hindred the Churches from union Augustine and Optatus Melivit and the Fathers make the Donatists Schismaticks in separating from the catholick Church and denying there was any Church but their own in one part of Africa See Pet. Martyr learnedly disputing about Schism and Calvin See Aug. and Opt. Melivitan 12. It s true saith Mr. H. of all congregations that the members do and should care one for another Ans. And this 12 I bring for one Argument if this gloss of Mr. H. remove all member-care and all organical-care of suffering and joy such as is betwixt the members of the same body from congregations toward all other congregations as toward their fellow-members and limit member care and member fellow-feeling to only members of the same congregation then this gloss must contradict the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 12. 26. And whether one member suffer all the members suffer with it or one member be honoured all the members rejoyce with it for this gloss saith I the Church of Boston complete and independent within my self care not with member care for all the congregations on earth though they utterly perish nor do I rejoyce with the fellow-feeling joy of fellow-members at the honour and spiritual good of all the congregations on earth Sure this doctrine cannot be of God which is so contrary to Scripture for that was not typical in the Old Testament that the members of the Jewish Church should sorrow and rejoyce with members of that covenanted Nation as with those mâ—mbers of the same body as David Psal. 19. 2. 122. 1 2 6 7 8 119. 63. Moses Exod. 2. 11. Heb. 11. 24 25. Mordecai and Esther Esth. 2. 1 2. ver 15 16 17. cap. 21 22. and the captive people Psal. 137. 1 2 3 4 5. and Ieremiah cap. 9. 1 2 3. Ezekiel cap. 9. 8. 11. 13. Daniel cap. 9 16 17 18 c. but we are not to mourn with those that mourn nor to rejoyce with those that rejoyce as Rom. 12. 15 with a fellow-feeling affection as with members of the same visible body though their weal and woe be most visible to us as their Church and Saintship is except with those onely who are members of the same Independent congregation for they are not of the body of which we are members as the body of Socrates feels no member pain when the finger of Iohn is cut off 7. There is a body to be gathered into the unity of faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God a body to be glorified Eph. 4. 13. Now this is the Catholick Body of Christ and the Lords end why he gave Apostles Prophets and Doctors till we be all glorified and this Church is visible because gathered and edified by a Ministry they are the visible Church which is fed by Ministers The Church built upon the Rock against which the gates of hell cannot prevail can be no single congregation for the gates of hell prevail against the single congregation therefore it must be the Catholick Church which only continues to the end And this Church is visible for to the Ministers thereof are the Keyes given to open and shut the Kingdom of Heaven by the word preached seals and censures Matth. 16. Ergo there is a Catholick integral militant Church visible If Christ reign by the preached word seals and censures over the Kingdoms of the World Rev. 11. 15. over the Nations Isa. 2. 1 2. Psal. 2 8 9. Psal. 22. 27 28. Psal. 96. 10 11 12. Psal. 97. 1 2 3 4 c. Psal. 98. 7 8 9. Psal. 99. 1 2 3. and have a visible government in the house of David Isa. 9. 7. over the earth Isa. 11. 4 10 11. from sea to sea Psal. 72. 8 c. then is there a Catholick integral visible Church but the former is true Obj. All our Divines say it is a Popish tenet that the Catholick Church is visible our Divines acknowledge no Church visible but only a particular Church Ans. Mr. Hudson a learned and godly man reaps so cleanly that I shall not cast any sickle into his field noâ— is there need 1. The Papists contend for a catholick visible Church to set their man of sin over it this Church includeth some of them say Purgatory and Heaven and Hell of both which he bears the Keys Salmeron Cornel à Lapide they may be loosed that are under the earth by Keys as members of the body He gives saith Cornelius à Lapide pardons to the dead invisible members indeed not by way of juridical absolution for the dead are no longer subjects on earth but by way of suffrage Bâ—llarmin proves from Pet. Cluniacens that the dead in Purgatory are members of the catholick Church And the Pope saith Bellarmin as the chief dispenser of the treasures of the Church may bestow upon those in Purgatory bona opera poenalia quae in Thesauro sunt the good works of the godly done by way of suffering In this the Catholick Church cannot be visible 2. The Papists contend for a catholick Church visible such as we believe to be the catholick Church in the Apostles Creed So Bellarmin makes the name of Catholicks and the name of Christians all one and the catholick Church a tree from which through divers times and ages branches have been cut And so must be as Rodericus de Arriaga Catholick extending it self all the world over in divers ages and times Ad. Tannerus The Church is called Catholick for the Universality of the Doctrine and the Universality of Time from the beginning of the World to the end enduring â—or ever and for the Universality of the Place Now they make the Pope the head and chief Pastor of this
Church catholick D. Whitaker saith the catholick Church contains not only the Church of our time but the Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and all the Saints which have been are or shall be to the end and is this Church which is made up of the Churches of these times visible These Monks must be exceeding sharp sighted saith Anton. Sadeel who see this Church and see the Apostles and Martyrs in Heaven 3. Nor hath Mr. H. cause to cast this signification of visible that it is taken for conspicuous and glorious Nor is it worthy the refuting that he â—aith that Bellarmin distinguisheth visible and conspicuously glorious for he must split a hair of the head as to its latitude who can distinguish Bellarmins fifteen notes many of his own side reduce them to a fewer number 2. Conspicuity of glory is but visibility in such and such ways as amplitude and multitude all the world over visibility in glory of preaching of working miracles and victory over their enemies and external prosperity which are things most visible and not done in a corner 3. Their own men speak not but as Mr. Hudson doth the Jesuits of Rhemes An. 3. on Matth. 5. explain this conspicuity The light of the World and City on a Mountain and Candle upon a Candlestick signifieth the Clergy and whole Church which must needs be visible to the World See how D. Fulk and Mr. Cartwright answers them Malderus a Bish. Antwer profess Lov. in 22. de virtu Theol. de Obj. fidei disp 1. Aâ— 10. q. 3. The Catholicks yield that the Church is not ever aequè conspicuam alike conspicuous Res. ad 3. Habet tamen suas proprietates visibiles It hath its visible properties true miracles works of holiness antiquity visible succession perseverance on the rock and this is all one as to be conspicuous and visibly glorious Gregor de Valentia Tom. 3. in 22. disp 1. q. 1. de Obj. fidei punct 7. 6. propriet p. 142 143. The Church is not adeo conspicua that it may be seen with the eyes but yet it may evidenter omni seculo conspici be evidently in every age seen known and pointed out by the finger as a City on a mountain Matth. 5. as the Sun in the Heaven Psal. 19. And disp 1. q. 1 punct 4. pag. 78 79. he proves the glory of miracles and other the like make the Church of Rome and not of Sectaries as he names us to be visibly known to all the world And Tannerus Tom. 3. de fide spe q. 1. dis 3. dub 3. n. 85. Insignibus quibusdam notis inter omnes alios coetus eminet its conspicuous and glorious above all other societies by these properties that it is One 2. Holy 3. Catholick in Doctrine Time Places And Causabon in Epistola ad Cardinalem Baronium Olim Ecclesia Catholica similis civitati supra montem positae nullo pacto dubia erat sed nota omnibus perspicua certa longè latèque per orbem diffusa sub Imperatoribus florens quorum dominatio ab ortu ad Occasum à Septentrione ad Meridiem porrigebatuâ— at distractionem imperii postea secuta est distractio Ecclesiae Catholicae ex illo tempore Ecclesia Catholica non desiit esse quidem sed minus illustris esse coepit So Iunius disp Theolo 43. Th 11. It may be there is no particular Church publicè nota publickly known on earth but that all have losed their external splendor And what this differs from conspicuity and glory let Mr. H. or any man shew and what glory and conspicuity is in the Christian Churches and what Sea-ebbings and flowings that glory hath read though all be not to be believed which some say Philip Nicolai l. 1. de Regno Christ. c. Bellarmin de notis Eccles. l. 4. c. 7. Io. Gerard. to 5. de Eccles c. 11. sect 5. n. 184 185 186. Euseb. l. 5. Hist. c. 24. Cyprian de unit Eccles. Tertullian contra Iudaeos c. 3. Vega. in opus de fid oper praesertim c. 3. Acosta Iesuit de procuratione Iudorum salutis 4. It s not to be passed that our Divines condemn a visible catholick Church only under one Pastor the Bishop of Rome the ministerial head and catholick Pastor of Pastors over all the catholick Church on earth and taking upon him to be Pastor of Pastors yea and the Church of Rome is perpetually visible and saith Valentia the Pope is the only head of this catholick visible Church The Hereticks saith Suarez deny in the catholick Church subjected to the Pope as the visible head proprietates ullas visibiles any visible properties by which it may be known from the Churches of Satan And therefore the Church must be invisible and therefore they deny omnem externam hierarchiam Ecclesiae caput visibile regulam fidei animatam visibilem all the external sacred order of Prelates the visible head the living and vâ—sible rule of faith That visibility of a head catholicâ— and visible body under that head we profess that we deny Now that the Pope should be the only Pastor of a Church which by no possibility he can see and that he is the only feeder of such a flock to him invisible Suppose he had the eyes of Arguâ— ten thousand times is that visibility of a Church catholick of a Church Diocesian which we deny and detest but we deny not but teach that the Church is visible in a right sense And 1. we teach that the catholick Church militant on earth is visible in its parts though it be not in its whole bulk and body all at once visible as Amesius who also is in some points for this new way of Independency So the whole body of the Heaven in both the Hemispheres is visible when enlightned with the Sun yet is not the whole Heaven all at once visible to any man living So the whole element of Water is visible not all at once and yet is so visible in its parts in the parts of the Sea Rivers Floods as it were non-sense to say such a part of the Heaven and of the Sea as in day light is obvious to our eyes were simply invisible in that sense that we say the mystical body of the catholick Church of sound Believers is invisible and believed but not seen 2. Therefore the Church catholick is 1. considered as comprehending all the families in Heaven and Earth Eph. 3. 15. Heb. 12. 22 23. Col 1. 20. this is the most large catholick Church consisting of elect Men and Angels 2. The catholick Church is that company of redeemed men for whom Christ died and it contains all that have been are or shall be that are clarified and presented without spot or wrinkle sanctified by the washing of water by the word Eph. 5. 25. Husbands love your Wives as Christ also loved the Church 27. that he might present it to himself a glorious Church c. and to this is the
place Eph. 1. 22 23. referred For which see Calvin Beza Zanchius on the place and especially solidly learned D. D. Boyd of Trochrigge learned and sharp Mr. Paul Baines in their learned Commentaries on Ephes. 1. 21 22. Hence Augustine It contains all the sanctified ones But we do not now contend with Papists concerning the catholick Church in its latitude of these two acceptions As 1. Whether the Elect Angels and the Glorified in Heaven and these that are to be members of the catholick visible Church but are not yet born are visible members 2. Whether the Pope be visible head and have the power of the Keyes to feed with word censures and seals the Elect Angels the Patriarchs Prophets Martyrs c. who are now preferred in glory 3. Whether the Church catholick in that latitude containing such noble members can erre in a general Councel or out of it or can erre in Fundamentals and cease to be a Church As to the latter acceptions our Divines condemn Papists who tell us that the Pope is the visible head of the visible catholick Church we say we believe there is a catholick Church but visible it is not And neither Mr. Hudson nor I nor any of ours do dispute for a catholick integral visible Church or for a catholick body of Presbyters and Officers that are have been and now are glorified and shall be born as if they were the first formal subject of the Keyes Mr. H. loses his time in blotting paper to make us dispute any such question and to bring in popish inferences against us in that But 3. there is an integral catholick visible Church to and for which Eph. 4. 11 12 13. 1 Cor. 12. 12 13 c. The Lord hath given all his Ordinances as by succession of ages it existeth on earth See the accurate Confession of Faith See judicious dispute of the Professors of Leyden by Anton. Walaeus worthy to be read of all in which they solidly observe that many confound the particular Church and the visible and invisible and universal Church which are indeed to be distinguished for the universal integral Church is in its own way visible 1. In its parts as is said before 2. In the community of profession of the same faith both in preaching confession and writings so that it hath no sense to limit visibility to one single congregation as our Brethren doe For our eyes may as well see two congregations and many to be visible Saints and to worship in a Church-way the same Lord Iesus as we see the members of our own one congregation 3. Whether Synods be for counsel and advice only as our Brethren say Or 2. For pastoral teaching and dogmatick determining of truths for edification as Mr. Cotton contrary to his Brethren teacheth Or 3. For jurisdiction it is against common sense to deny that the integral catholick Church is visible in Synods whether Occumenical or National or Provincial For the representative is as visible as the congregation And whereas our Divines say that the Church is invisible because faith which is the specifick and constitutive form of the Church is invisible and known only to God the searcher of hearts they are not so to be expounded as if this were their argument to prove that the catholick Church is invisible and the congregation only visible Nor do they use such an argument for such a conclusion for the true faith of a congregation is as invisible and known to God only yea the faith of one single member is as latent and invisible to the eye of sense and more latent then the faith of the whole catholick visible Church for faith is perswaded there is a visible Church for the Scripture saith that Christ hath a seed but the Scripture sayes not that this or that man or that this congregation hath saving faith It s true the profession of the catholick Church is because of the universality of Saints remoter from our senses and so less visible which hinders not that to be true which our Divines say that in time of great persecution the Churches knew not one another as saith Augustine who also compareth her to the Moon which is often â—id as in the time of Elias And Ierom tells that the Christian World sighed under Arrianism The Pope by cruel wars banished those called Waldenses Albigenses Pauperes de Lugduno Picardi until Wickliff rose there was saith D. Fulk about the time of 350. years great darkness See Cartwright Nor is it possible for Mr. H. to prove that when our Divines do say particular Churches are visible that they mean Mr. H. his particular Independent congregations only he is a great stranger in our Divines writings who knows not that from Matth. 18. Tell the Church they prove that a general Councel hath juridical power to censure Peter or the Pope Since learning was it was never counted a point of popery except all our Reformers be Papists which Mr. H. citeth from Turrianus if it be spoken in Thesi but he applies it to the visible body under the Pope in Hypothesi for it is but what Beda and others say from Scripture Eph. 4. 1 2. But as Papists in Thest speak soundly in the attribute of Omnipotency so here when in Hypothest applying the Doctrine of Omnipotency to their miracles to Transubstantiation to Adoration of Images they vanish in vain speculations Nor can we deny but some of our own have gone too far one in saying that the Churches of the Apostles were not so numerous but they met all in one place and that the Church of Alexandria Hierapolis Ierusalem were congregations that met in one place they would explain their mind in that point more circumstantiately if they were to speak thereof again But their purpose is in the point of Prelacy to prove a true conclusion of P. Bains that the Scripture gives no warrant to a Diocesan Church that is to 60 or 100 congregational Churches to be fed by Word Seals and Censures by one little Monarch called a Prelate whereas the Church fed so as is said is a single congregation meeting in the same place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. There cannot be an ordinary exercise of the Keys by the weekly converse of the Officers of 80 or 100 Churches so many miles separated one from another 3. It s true Eusebius in divers places calls the Churches of Alexandria Hierapolis c. Parâ—â—cias congregational meetings and Ignatius writes to the Church of Ephesus that they should convene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Tertullian saith the Churches of his time met in one body All which is true of the Churches distributively But Cyprian shall resute them who says the Church of Carthage was one congregation Scripture Reason Fathers shall quickly speak against them who shall say the Church of Rome of Constantinople were one congregational Church under Cornelius and Chrysostome CHAP. VII Ordination not Election of the people gives the
essentials to Officers 2. The method and order of Ordination and Election 3. The place 1 Tim. 4. 14. touching the laying on of hands of the Presbytery is opened 4. The necessity of laying on of hands 5. Designation to a certain flock is not essential to a Pastor MR. H. Ordination according to the minde of Mr. R. and his method as preceding the Election of the people doth not give the essentials to the outward call of a Minister Ans. Ordo causandi non tollit ipsam câ—â—salitatem If Plate say the soul was created before the body this will not prove but body and soul are essential causes of man So because Ordination administred Mr. R. his way and method gives not the essentials to a Minister this by no Logick can cashier Ordination from an essential cause thereof Mr. H. Luke saith Acts 6. first they chose Steven ver 5. then the Apostles laid on hands ver 6. if not any but those who are elected by the people should be ordained and all such who were so chosen could not be refused then to ordain before choice is neither to make application of the Rule or a communicating of the Right in an orderly manner But the first is plain the Apostles would not take that soveraignty in ordaining Elders therefore they would not allow their Scholars to arrogate to call so Acts 14. 23. When they had created them Elders in every Church the Geneva When they had ordained Elders by election of the people and prayed and fasted they commended them to God c. then the officers had a full call and a full night to the execution of their office before laying on of hands which is not necessary and must not the setting in order things amiss be done by Titus i. e. the Officers and the Church also Tit. 1. 5. Ans. 1. Luke saith not they were elect called officers with a full call and full right before the Apostles laid on hands for Mr. R. saith they were chosen that is nominated as godly men before the Apostles laid on hands as David and Saul were both chosen set apart by God before unction and choice of the people but they were not formally chosen Kings having full royalty while as yet the people knew them not from other men but the seven men were not formally and completely chosen as officers before ordination and so had neither right nor official full right to be their Deacons while the Apostles ordained them for this Rite say Beza Bullinger Calvin Gualther Diodati English Divines used in Sacrifices was used in creating of officers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ver 3. to choose is a far lower word as Cyprian saith it noteth Plâ—bis approbationem Leo con sensum plebis Calvin the approbation of the people What then is the Apostles and officers part Authority official there must be laying on of hands saith Mr. H. was not of necessity required yea but its safer to believe the holy Ghost it was done then it was no unnecessary complement the cup was given to the people by the Apostles 1 Cor. 11. True say Papists as Mr. H. it was not of necessity required 2. Though there be a wide difference in the matter if none should be ordained but those onely that are first chosen as formally and completely as their fixed 〈◊〉 then election goes before ordination Mr. R. denies the connexion and desires Mr. H. to prove it yea the contrary followâ— Ergo the people cannot appropriate the man to be their fixed officer nor consent he be theirs only and this to me is only formal election until he first be ordained an officer The sick man cannot choose A. B. to be his Physician until he first be a Physician nor can a Scholar choose C. D. to be his Teacher of Philosophy until C. D. he first a Philosopher 3. The Assumption is false But all such who are so chosen could not be refused then must the Elders be necessitated to lay hands on Nicolaus though they know him to be the head of that unclean Sect of which Epiphâ—nius Irâ—…s Dâ—rothâ—â—s Tâ—rtullian judge him to be leader Why the people have chosen him then the Elders must lay on hands suddenly on an heretical Teacher a Wolf Why they cannot refuse him saith Mr. H. for The people hath chosen him What tyranny of conscience is here 4. This calling of the Deacons and consequently of all other officers if we suppose that the office was instituted as now it was by Mr. H. his way might well have been without either presence or acting of either Apostles or officers for saith Mr. H. there was no necessity of laying on of hands by the onely multitude and I require one Scripture for the calling of one officer without the concurrent acting of Apostles and officers by the sole people and can shew warrants for the presence and acting of Apostles and officers in the calling of officers especially those Acts 1. 15 23. 6. 6. 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5 6 7 c. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 2. 1 2 3 10. Revel 2. 2. ver 20. Acts 20. 28 29 30. 13. 1 2 3 4. 5. Be it as the Geneva reading saith as it is not yet as Mr. Seaman well observes and Calvin saith it also with Beza the officers had their official votes and are said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Stephanus Mr. Leigh Theodor. Balsamo Zonaras and Bellarmine grants it and it proves that the onely people created not officers Ergo by neither this place nor by any other Scripture could they give them full right to their office See Amesius and Calvin Hence if the officers by these places have suffrages and votes in ordaining of officers as why should the holy Ghost bid prophets separate Paul and Barnabas for such a ministry and command Timothy to lay hands suddenly on no man 1 Tim. 5. 22. but on faithful men that are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. Tit. 1. 5 7 8. if officers have no official work in creating officers but only to choose them which any brother or woman may do then it is not needless that officers concur to create officers and if it be not required of necessity that they concur it must be idle work both here and in the cited places that they concur but because they did concur I have as good reason that the peoples concurring in choosing was needless though they did choose as Mr. H. hath cause to say the officers concurrence is needless in ordaining though in truth the Word of God require both as necessary Lastly For the setting in order things since these must be things of jurisdiction also we say juridical acts by no Scripture are ascribed to the whole Church except by the Church be understood the Church of Rulers the rest only consenting which is our mind Mr. H. Arg. 2. That place 1 Tim. 4. 14. favours not Mr. R. for
ordination by officers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Notes gracious dispensations accompanying salvation Heb. 6. 9. or freely given gifts 1 Cor. 12. 9 28. 1 Cor. 7. 7. 2. It notes offices Rom. 12. 6. 3. The grace of free justification Rom 5. 15. Now it s rather meant of grace out habilities which Timothy received by way of prophesie by which he was fitted to that extraordinary work of an evangelist the office is not first attended but the gifts with an eye to the office 1. It s harsh forget not the office that is in you a man is more fitly said to be in the office an office is adjunctum adhaerens not qualitas inhaerens 2. The parallel place is 2 Tim. 1. 6. stir up the gift which is given thee by the laying on of my hands a man is not said to stir up his office Ans. There is nothing here to weaken Mr. R. for 1. it was spare time to leave out more necessary significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gift and to seem to put upon some a dream of giving the grace of justification in the blood of Christ by prophesie by laying on of the hands of the Presbytery 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by is not prefixed to the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is prefixed to the laying on of hands neglect not the gift given thee by prophecy then he addeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery So that with Mr. H. his leave Timothy received no gracious hability by the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery as far as this Text speaks so that the prophesie was extraordinary 1 Tim. 1. 18. and the gift might be so also and the laying on of the â—ands of Paul 2 Tim. 1. 6. was of another nature and there he useth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and this was known to be extraordinary for the giving of the Holy Ghost Act. 8. 17. which Magus affected v. 19. It is true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but rarely Act. 14. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 13. 17 So the laying on of the hands may be ordinary and the gift given by prophesie as Calvin Beza Parenâ— Piscator Dâ—…i Cruciger the gift declared to be given thee by prophetical revelation 1 Tim. 1. 18. as Paul and Barnabas were sent to the Gentiles by the command of the Spirit So Paul exhorts Timothy neither to neglect the one nor the other so neglect not but â—s Dâ—… exercise carefully thy calling of an Evangelist revive and strengthen the gifts that thou hast received especially since thou hast received imposition of hands from the Colledge of Elders 2. It is harsh saith Mr. H. Forget not the office in thee Didoclavius told him thus but what then A man is said in our language to be in office but it s both new and will but poorly prove therefore it is harsh in the Greek and it is known there be harsh phrases in both the Septuagints and in the New Testament and that neither of them is the most pure of that language and there is a heavenly eloquence in all Scripture Mr. H. Whether by Elders be meant the Elders of many or of one congregation I could never learn Didocâ— 160. Ans. Then this place shall say nothing for the Eldership of an Independent congregation to which Mr. H. gives after an official power dogmatick and doctrinal to hear witnesses and pronounce a sentence of excommunication which the congregation can no more oppose then the word of God and I hombly desire another place for such a new Judicature for sure men and women both have the judgement of discretion to oppose all errors 2. There was a Colledge of Elders Act. 1. Act. 6 Act. 13. Act. 21. At the ordaining of officers and weighty affairs of the Churches either must Mr. H. warrant by Scripture that there is such a like Judicature in every Independent congregation which say they may consist of seven and that is unpossible or that he shall be at a low ebbe to prove such an ordination of officers in their Churches as is in the Word As for imposition of hands to me it is commanded in the Word where the right way that it be not done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suddenly is charged upon Timothy before God and his Son Iesus Christ 1 Tim. 5. 21 22. yet not so as it must be so necessary necessitate medii as it must be a null and no ordination where it is wanting 2. It must be a Rite of designation of the person to the office but no Sacramental Rite of obsignation of grace as Papists make it a Sacrament 3. Mr. H. fails who makes it no command contrary to 1 Tim. 5. 21 22. 4. This place 1 Tim. 4. 14. so streights Papists that Bellarmin makes the Presbytery a company of Bishops and so Cor. à Lap. But Cajetan Vatablus Maldonat Estius are more equitable to the Text then Mr. H. Lyran. makes the Presbytery to be Bishops Mr. H. To give the essentials to Timothy an Evangelist by imposition of hands of Presbyters that are inferiour to Evangelists that are superiour and extraordinary is beyond the power of Presbyters Ans. The same is objected by Papists and by Prelaticals as Tilenus and others What will Mr. H. determine whether Timothy was ordained by the Presbytery an Evangelist for in that case his argument which he borrowed hath Nerves or a Presbyter for some prelatical men say he was twice ordained nor can his argument stand except upon the popish pillar A great Apostle or Bishop cannot be blessed by a lower Presbyter So that the Presbytery that laid hands on Timothy must be Bishops or only Apostles so say the Jesuites Bellarmin Menochus Cor. à Lap. So Lyranus See the answer of Didoclavius 2. His own men say the Brethren that are lower then Officers make unmake Officers the people Act. 1. say they have a hand in creating that is in chusing Matthias for that is their creating an Apostle Ananias laid hands on Paul Acts 9. Prophets on Paul and Barnabas to undergo an extraordinary charge to preach to the Gentiles Act. 13. Mr. H. here as often deviseth a contradiction that then the same call must be both mediate and ordinary and immediate and extraordinary saith he but if mediate be taken as it must be for that in which men have an intervening hand there is new Logick but no contradiction Parker saith there is of man something and much immediately from God here as the peoples praying and casting of lots in Matthias his calling and yet he is an immediately called Apostle So in Pauls call Act. 9. in the call of Paul and Barnabas Act. 13. 2. It s now absurd to say that an Evangelist an Apostle is lower then a whole Colledge of Presbyters See
worthy Mr. Gillespie What means Mr. H. to object that as a paradox which Mr. R. saith A. B. is made a Pastor indefinitly and the Pastor of such a people only and here is a new contradiction also for A B. is made a Physician indefinitely habitu actu primo to all and by choice and compact he is made a Physician fixedly only to such a corporation so is the Pastor A. B. Here is as poor a shift the man expoundeth Scripture in his own congregation as a Pastor but in another or in his own house as a gifted man Let him answer his own words ever whom a Pastor hath no power â—ver such he can do no pastoral act for that is an act of principal power But to administer the Supper of the Lord to these of another congregation is a pastoral act and that a pastor may do to these of another congregation So Mr. H. so Mr. Cotton so their own Discipline save this contradiction It s too neaâ— popery to preach in the chair the Pope cannot erre as a private Dostor he may erre So when a man preacheth as a pastor to the congregation the members can no more oppose him then they can oppose the word of God and when they hear the same man expound the same Scripture in his family they are no more to submit to his Doctrine though the same which he spake in the chair then he is to submit to their Doctrine for he preacheth as no Pastor in his own house but as a gifted man saith Mr. H. Mr. H. Ordination and Election saith Mr. R. are all one by the brethrens way Mr. H. Ans. We never said they were all one 's Ans. True you never said it but you say that election gives all the essentials to an officer and destroy ordination and make election to be all and so you make election all one with that which to us is ordination and that is Mr. R. his meaning Mr. H Election rightly ordered by the rule of Christ gives the essentials to an officer Arg. 1. Pastor and people shepherd and flock are relatives but relatives are mutual causes one of another a pastor before a people chuse him is a husband without a wife See Amesius Ans. 1. Pastor and flock i. e. a single congregat on for this only Mr. H. means are not adequate Relatives for a Pastor is referred to all members of other congregations to whom he is a Pastor and to whom he may tender as a Pastor the Lords Supper 1 Cor. 10. 17. and is granted Ergo a pastor is a pastor to multitudes of members of other congregations who never chose him so that a man that hath but sipped on Logick aâ— Mr. H. must thus argue a pastor chused and made a pastor is relatum and referred to his own single flock all and only chusing and making him a pastor in which there is no sip of truth He is not a pastor to them only as is said for he acts as a pastor 2. Dogmatickly sure and what he sayes in the Synod binds not onely because it is Gospel but saith Mr. Cotton also because it is taught by a Minister for his calling sake as Christ who so receiveth you receiveth me the associate Churches who never made him a pastor 3. Nor are all his flock whom yet he feeds with Word Censures and Seals to wit women members of the flock and children and servants the far larger part of the flock three for one the chusing correlate poor souls they are as passive in acts of jurisdiction to make and unmake Pastors as brute sheep nor can the argument be from feeder and fed simply sheep as sheep made not their shepherd but from feeder and the fed chusing creating and marrying their feeder and husband and should not Mr. H. say as true Solomon is a married husband to three hundred women and yet two hundred fifty of them had no causative influence gave never consent nor oath to accept him as their husband So neither can the Pastor be referred to two hundred and fifty women aged children and servants as a part of his flock creating him a husband and feeder for the fifty males did make him a Pastor and they only 2. Amesius sayes the man made a pastor without a flock is a husband without a wife And the Prelates did wickedly in so doing for they were but hirelings going up and down to preach for hire whereas the work requires a fixed labourer to every corner of the Vineyard but it s non causâ pro causâ and no sip of Logick Ergo every Pastor is so referred to his own flock as husband and wife so mutual consent made him a husband to them only and a Pastor to no other and them a spouse and wife to him only But should the Church loose some men from their fixed charges and send them to visit and water many planted Churches with the word and seals these men should be lawful and edifying Pastors not husband without wives See Amesius who proves Classis and Synods to be lawful from 1. The law of Nature 2. From common Equity But to return to what I had almost passed If the laying on of hands be no specificating act of an office because it is used in other performances as in the sending of Paul and Barnabas to preach to the Gentiles Act. 13. Then shall water not be essential to Baptism nor drinking to the Lords Supper nor blessing Sacramental in that Supper because in Levitical Washings in the feasts Sacred in the Passeover in praying for a blessing to the Word preached all these were used It s loose Logick A genere ad speciem the question is not of laying on of hands in general but of a certain kind and species of laying on of hands by way of prayer and designation Mr. R. knows there be divers kinds of laying on of hands 2. Nor do I say that the Rite is essential to Ordination but of the necessity of before 3. Suarez and Stapleton so argue with Mr. H. from an extraordinary command 1. The spirit speaks from Heaven Act. 13. Separate me Saul c. 2. The Lord names two men 3. He designs their work There is here no election of the people saith Calvin So Mr. H. Paul was called to be an Apostle before Act. 9. and this is for me Though they were Apostles before the Lord will not have us to think imposition of hands a needless toy but the wise Lord will have their calling by this solemn subscription of the Church to be sealed saith Calvin as by a solemn Symbole of consecration so saith Gualther and Mr. H. is mistaken we use imposition of hands as both the Bohemian and Wittenberg confession teach and it s not to be found in the Text that grace was given to Paul and Barnabas thereby but that it was used as an ordinary Râ—te with praying as the Presbytery doth verse 3. And when
they had fasted and prayed and laid their hands on them they sent them away See Mr. Seaman Yea suppose it be granted that Saul was an Apostle before Act. 9. Yet 1. he was not such a designed Apostle to wit of the Gentiles until now 2. Nor did the Church their part until now that they laid their hands on them 3. The English Divines and Diodati think they were not owned by the Church as Apostles until now And I humbly doubt if they were called Apostles until now Act. 13. Mr. H. If a pastor may have all his essentials without a certain flock then may he be a pastor without it As the Ring is completed in the Goldsmiths shop its ready for any buyer Ans. Mr. Best and Mr. H. both make the difference That the Apostle is a pastor to all the world but the pastor is â—â—ed to a certain congregation Then have they answered themselves The Apostle hath all the essentials of a true pastor without a certain flock Here is the Ring in the shop ready for all congregations Now the Apostle and ordinary pastor differ not essentially as pastors in the latitude of preaching to all congregations and to one single congregation as the acts of preaching the same Christ and of baptizing in an Apostle and in an ordinary pastor are of the same species and nature Mr. H. and Mr. Best will have them to be pastors different in nature why then but their Gospels and Seals the formal objects of their calling must differ in nature as indeed they make pastors of divers congregations to differ in nature and so as many congregations different in nature as many Gospels different in nature The pastor is tied saith he to a certain congregation out of which he is not to exercise pastoral acts But is not the Apostle a pastor and an excellent one to preach and tender the Seals as well as the pastor 2. Why saith he not as he ought if he speak suitably to his own principles It is not lawful for him to exercise pastoral acts without his own congregation for its adultery so to do and so its adultery to him to tender the Supper to those of another congregation contrary to Mr. H. and his Brethren Nor can be open and shut the doors of the Kingdom in pastoral preaching to his own flock and to twenty of other congregations except one and the same act of preaching pastorally be a valid pastoral act to his own flock and twenty times no valid pastoral act but an act of a gift or Christian counsel which an unbaptized Pagan so he have a talent and utterance or a woman in a private chamber may also tender We may without offence crave a warrant from Scripture for such an unheard Novelty Yea it ought to be proved and not nakedly told us That this congregation is essential to this A. B. their own pastor for this or these sick persons are not essential to this Physician 2. Paul preaches the Gospel administers the Seals an hundred times to an hundred formed visible Churches do these pastoral acts vary their nature into an hundred new species and natures because all the hundred Churches are different in species and nature and must there be hundreds thousands of Gospel-seals Keys of the Kingdom all different in species and nature for so our Brethren vary Churches Mr. H. We allow of no Pastors ordained without a certain flock saith Mr. R. I reply saith Mr. H Quid verba sudiam cum videam facta for if a pastor may have all his essentials without a certain flock then he may be pastor without a flock Ans. Mr. R. allows no individnum vagum nor a prelatical Deacon made a pastor by the Prelate without any flock nor knows our Church of Scotland any such But I have before shewn there may lawfuâ—ly and to edification be Ambulatory and â—â—inerary shepherds sent both to feed and gather or plant Churches 2. A pastor may have all his essentials without a certain flock belonging to his essence A man hath his essentials without aptitude to laugh which follows his essentials and Snow hath all its essentials without whiteness yet I say I neither allow nor can yield that there is a man existent in the world but he is apt to laugh nor Snow existent but it is white But it follows not hence that when the Church calls men to the exercise of their pastoral calling that they may lawfâ—lly ordain them all to labour in no certain flock sure that would hinder edification but will never prove that this flock is so essential to A. B their pastor as the wife to the husband or that A. B. is married to this flock onely as A. B. is married to this wife onely and to none other so as A. B. commits adultery if he celebrate the Lords Supper in another congregation nor his own Nor will it follow that it is intrinsecally unlawful for a Synod of New England to send 24 gracious youths understanding in the Language ordain them pastors by laying on of hands of the Elders and by fasting and praying instruct them to go and act as pastors among the Savages preaching and baptizing and their warrant is Act. 13. and here are pastors without certain flocks If any Act. 13. say the Spirit gives a special command there and names Saul and Barnabas but it s not so here I answer There is without question something extraordinary Act. 13. nor are we with Seekers too much â—ortified in their way by our Brethrens Doctrine to wait for the Lords naming from heaven Iohn Thomas to be preachers in such a place But to me 1. The nearness to the Savages 2. The knowledge of their Language as I suppose 3. Their weak desire or the professed not hating of the Gospel were equivalent to a command from heaven Go preach to the Americans and that in the capacity as proper pastors Mr. H. A Pastor is onely a Pastor of that flock saith Mr. R. over which the holy Ghost hath set him by the authority of his Church but yet so as when he preacheth to the other congregation he ceaseth not to be Pastor howbeit not the Pastor of that flock Ans. We are then agreed If a Pastor be ONELY onely a Pastor to that flock then is he not a Pastor so any beside then can he do no pastoral acts to them Ans. Great words are often small and weak Arguments His last answer saith he yields the cause wholly We are then agreed Mr. R. is not a whit agreed with either Independency or the present question If the Pastor be Onely onely the Pastor fixed proper actu secundo in the exercise of calling pastoral to that flock then is he not a Pastor actu primo habitu occasionally to act pastorally to any beside It s false and we are distant the whole breadth of a contradiction If a Physician be onely a fixed Physician to Colchester to attend their sick by a compact between
Pagans O Scriptureless cruelty to make God to break the covenant first the parents continuing in covenant-obedience and suffering for Christ Mr. H. Men of approved piety in covenant with God visibly are to be admitted to the seals saith Mr. R. but saith Mr. H. gracious men be pertinacious Ans. Pertinacy in a scandal marrs approved piety but because they approve not your way are they therefore pertinacious Mr. H. To be a member of the visible Church in general and have no particular existence of membership in any particular congregation is a fansie as to say there is a part of manhood not existing in John Thomas or any Individuals Ans. Mr. H. fansies there is a promise of continuing on the Rock made to the congregation in general and yet this or that congregation falls off the Rock 2. Mr. R. his Church-general is no abstract generick nature but an individual integral Catholick body existing in all the earth and one is baptized a member to all congregations jure and exists and dwells in one only as a man may have right to all City-priviledges and yet may reside and actually enjoy only the City priviledge of London Mr. H. imagines that our Catholick integral Church is genus and the Congregation species and if so the Church of Boston should be the whole integral Catholick Church and the little finger the whole body of Iohn CHAP. IX A new device of Mr. H. his two sentences the official and dogmatical sentence of officers yet not concional nor juridical and another juridical of the male-Church is examined MR. H. It is the office of Rulers dogmatically to discover the mind of God and the mind of Christ in convincing by witnesses the offenders and preparing the cause And the brethren have no more power to oppose the sentence of the Censure thus prepared and propounded by the Elders then they have to oppose their Doctrine for the Elders may preach it as the word of God by vertue of their office Ans. 1. Scripture tells us nothing of two sentences 2. Two Judicatures which lead witnesses 3. Two sorts of binding Judges This then is will-worship 2. No Scripture tells us of leading of witnesses to convince Delinquents concionally by way of preaching Old or New Testament not Mr. H. must here speak Rev. 2. 2 14 20. Acts 15. Matth. 18. 1. 1 Cor. 5 1 2. 1 Tim. 5. 22. and elsewhere we read of but one juridical censure by the whole Court and of one sentence If he hâ—aâ— not the Church c. they are not Apostles but lyers Rev. 2. 2. Iezabel should not be suffered to teach Who can dream that these wâ—… first concluded dogmatically or ought to have been so câ—…ded by the officers in one Court and then were concluded juridically by the male Church 3. These words Tâ—â—l the Church whether must they be then tâ—…ll the Officers that they may dogmatically determine or tell the male-Church that they may juridically determine and yet one of these bear the name of the Church by our Brethrens way Or 3. Tell the Church of Redeemed ones which is their only Church The first is our Church of Rulers which they cannot endure the other two cannot subsist 4. Who gave ruling Elders a joynt power to preach juridical sentences which must binde the unofficed brethren as the preached Word of God for they have no calling to labour in the word and doctrine 1 Tim. 5. 17 and how can they preach except they be sent Rom. 10. 14 15 5. How can rude and unlettered men who labour not in the word and doctrine by vertue of their office dogmatically resolve deep points of Heresie more than unofficed brethren and predetermine their conscience should the ruling Elders lips that way preserve knowledge and should they as the Messengers of the Lord of Hosts with the pastors carry the Word of God so binding others What they do in Synods is a far other thing for there they act juridically rather than dogmatically and joyntly with Pastors and Doctors 6. This sentence must lay bands upon the consciences of the male Church so that there is nothing left to them but to obey and can obeying and submitting to the Word leave any room to judging in an authoritative way sure by this they must either hear and believe after a popular judging or then reject and so must women and children of age and what place then is left to juridical sentencing by the Elders or Brethren yea so the Churches freedom of judging is none at all when the Church may no more oppose that dogmatick sentence than they may oppose the Word of God in the mouth of their officers and what greater power can be given to any then what is given to this Independent Eldership 7. When there is a contradiction between the two sentences which of the Judicatures must be supreme If the dogmatick be supreme they may dogmatickly determine that the fraternity ought to be excommunicated for opposing the Word of God in their sentence and who can excommunicate an Independent Church And again when the Elders themselves turn Wolves who then can give out an official and dogmatick sentence against them that must be wanting and hath not the like of this brought forth among Brownists reciprocal excommunications CHAP. X. Of Synods and their Power MR. H. Synods are necessary for union in the Churches In the multitude of Counsellors there is safety Acts 15. Prov. 16. Ans. Union in truth and peace among Churches say these Churches must make one visible Body then ruptures rentings scandals must say there is in this body visible a necessity of Government and Jurisdiction must be incident to that visible body which they deny for this union must be a professed union to speak and think the same thing Phil. 2 2. c. 4. and this is visible union and so they must meet not in their members that is unpossible and here is a visible Church meeting for Civil it is not debating advising about matters of government of the House of God So strong is truth Mr. H. There are associations of divers sorts Classis Synods Provincial National Oecumenick Ans. 1. A general Councel is before mocked as a nothing and the Brethren bring arguments against the being and nature of Synods Commissioners Representees The contrary is here asserted Mr. H. The acts must t is saith Mr. R. 〈◊〉 Ecclesiastick Decrees Ans. Ambignity darkness to binde as a part of Scripture is 1. That which is contained and clearly deduced from Scripture Or 2. that this act of decreeing issuing from the immediate revelation and assistance of the Spirit maketh that which is decreed to be Scripture in the former sense acts tie as good advice and counsel onely in the latter they tie not as Scripture Ans. No man I do not say its done consultò more darkens I brought three members to clear the matter Mr. H. leaves out the third and darkens all for acts of Synods
counselling Mr. Cotton for command and use of the Keys yields also so the question shall not be of the subject but of the power and of the bounds where acts of free choice of rectified reason for civil ends also have place But the Conclusion is naught So That which is not in the Word saith he is a device of man I assume the frame of the meeting-house for congregational Worship the number names trades callings of members the quantity of water in Baptism the quantity of Bread that every one eats aâ— the Lords Supper are no more in Scripture than the Territories or bounds of Presbyteries yet are they not for that humane devices Mr. H. It is doubtful that all our singular actions as Mr. R. saith are mixed for eating and drinking must be for Gods glory and Omnis actio in individuo est moraliter bona vel mala Ans. If Mr. H. doubt of this Ames Didoclavius can speak to it There is such a thing as an action indifferent as Augustine saith or rather Ierome that is neither good nor evil but it is not a humane action properly as to spit or purge the nose But see all the Schoolmen Scotus Thomas Lombard and all that writ upon them and you shall never reade this new Axiome Omnis actio in individuo est moraliter bona vâ—l mala Durandus indeed and the Schoolmen say that every act individual which followeth deliberate reason is necessarily either morally good or evil See Greg. de Valentia 2. For the mixture of our actions its cleare there is something physical in eating at the Lords Supper as the word hath not set a rule concerning the physical quantity of Bread and Wins so there be not too much for it is not to feed the body nor too little for it must work upon the senses And there is in praying preaching the tone the accent of the organs of the voice and their motion so that we eat and drink for God and soberly and seasonably is moral and squared by the word but a man sins not in eating quickly or lently in the house or in the garden or sometime in his bed sometime at midnight upon necessity Mr. Hooker errs not a little in calling the acts of the Synod Act. 15. Councels such as godly men and women who are not Apostles and Elders may give to others for counsels are not burdens laid upon the people and Churches by the wisedom and authority of the Holy Ghost 2. By Apostles and Elders who sharply rebuke the pressers of circumcision as subverters of the soules of people 3. Neither are they indifferent advices â—hich they might reject but these they could not reject without despising God and the Holy Ghost the very thing that the Lord saith he that dispiseth you dispiseth me which cannot be said of a counsel of the Heathen man to a Christian. It is saith Mr. Cotton an act of the binding power of the Keys to bind burthens as Acts 15. 27. 4. The Decrees of no properly so called Church on earth are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Decrees of Apostles and Elders Mr. H. calls them only Advices and Counsels is it not safer to believe Luke Act. 16. 4. then Mr. H But a Synod is never called a Church say they this is but to contend for names for the word Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is three times Act. 19. 32 39 40. given to a civil meeting and Mr. H. will not have it given to bodies meeting for the affairs of the Church of Christ. Mr. H. Where there is no delegation of messengers by mutual consent there is no right of jurisdiction decrees onely bind the Churches who send them Ans. Antioch Act. 15. 2. and Ierusalem sent messengers therefore two Churches at least were sent and were bound as for delegation we shall speak hereafter of it 2. If they ought to send and stand in need of light and peace and send not they are the same way tyed that some hundreds absent when Iezabel is sentenced and excommunicate are obliged to withdraw from communion from her though they were not present to consent to the sentence Mr. H. It s no prejudice to the care and wisedom of our Saviour that the punishing of the congregational Throne be reserved to God only Ans. When scandals between congregation and congregation and members of divers Churches are greater in number and offence and necessity of edifying and scandalizing greater his wisedom must provide for the more rather then the less Mr. H. If when a Church offends I must tell a higher then must I at length tell an Oecumenick or General Councel Ans. General Councels being more abstracted from infecting scandals of conversation are rather doctrinal Remedies nor are censures the ordinary possible adequate way of removing of Scandal The Word and Censures exercised in the Catholick integral visible Church in parts integral is the adequate cause Mr. H. If every man be allowed his appeal to an higher then also to a General Councel then for many hundred years while the appeal be discussed pendente appellatione the appealer cannot be censured Ans. We allow only just appeals in case of oppression to relieve the oppressed 2. In difficult cases Deut. 17. which rarely are such as call for a general Councel in case of general defection in point of Doctrine such may be and the inferiour Churches that truth suffer not are to declare for the truth 2. We allow only what men jure may do 3. The argument supposeth that we approve a towering up of appeals even to a General Councel as a liberty of every member whatever unjust prejudice be in it and that every such appeal may stop the actings of Christs visible Kingdom and called Pastors Christ hath given no power to sin Mr. H. It s a wonder that because Churches may rebuke yea Christians may rebuke Heathens though not in a Church way that therefore the Synod hath a power of jurisdiction Paul rebuked the Athenians Acts 17. A 〈◊〉 these acts of Church communion Ans. My argument is not à genere ad speciem sed specie ad genus These convened in the name of Christ by the Holy Ghost who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with one consent by way of suffrage and judgement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 15. 9. 21. 25. rebuke perverters of souls Act. 24. 28. and lay on burdens and commands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to observe Act. 21. 25. and keep such things and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to abstain from such things Act. 15. 29. and give Decrees by which the Churches were established in peace and truth Act. 16. 4 5. these have power to excommunicate the refusers of such acts according to Matth. 18. for Paul and Barnabas were scandalized and complained to the Church of Antioch Act. 1. who sent them to complain to a Synod at Ierusalem Act. 15. 2 3 6. and these who in a Church-way determine
against perverters of souls have juridical power if therefore these men had done the contrary and had refused to hear the Church or Churches convened and should teach these decrees came not from the holy Ghost were they not to us as Publicans and Heathens Yea and whâ—â— more could the Church of Pergamus and that of Thyatira Independent 〈◊〉 say our Brethren do in making acts against such as hâ—ld the Doctrine of Balaam of the Nicholaâ—… against Iezabel Rev. 2. 14 15. 20. If they should after prctice and practice such impure doctrine but declare them perverters of souls and charge others to keep no fellowship with them and shall all be but a rebuke such a counsel as one private man giveth to heathen and sure Pauls rebuke of these at Athens Act. 17. though it made not up the rebuke of a Church yet Paul rebuked them not as a private man or as a godly woman may rebuke Idolaters but formally as a Pastor And Paul and Barnabas as Pastors removed the Caadlestick and turned to the Gentiles Act. 13. and unchurched the Jews which no private men could do So the prophesies of Isaiah Ieremiah Ezekiel against Babylon Persians Tyrus c. as they made not the people to be Churches so they came not from private men but from the immediatly inspired Prophets and such Prophets of Divine authority these are proved to be from these Prophesies So the juridical Church-authority of the Synod by Whitaker Calvin Beza and hosts of learned Divines is concluded from Act. 15. Not is it my mind that the Jews did excommunicate the Samaritans so formally as a single delinquent is excommunicate nor do I defend the superstition by Mr. Io-Weemes and Jewish Doctors in the manner of excommunicating them It s sure the Jewes the true Church deservedly renounced Church-communion with them Origen Iosephus Carâ—lus Sigonius and others tell us they were most corrupt in their Religion 2 King 17. and though Augustine say the Jewes so abhorred them that they would not drink water out of any vessel of the Samaritans and Christ refutes that seeking water to drink from the Woman of Samaria Yet since Christ saith Ioh. 4. 22. Ye worship ye know not what we know what we worship for salvation is of the Iews he evidently as Mr. R. said justifieth the substance of the excommunication which is all I intend let their fooleries pass Mr. R. granteth one Church hath not power over another Ans. True but one associate with many hath power Mr. H. A man may separate totally from a Church and from an assembly of Turks but for one man to excommunicate were a prâ—fanation of the Lords Ordinance Ans. A single person could not separate from the Church of the Jewes though they had not a few corruptions Mat. 23. 1 2 3. Mat. 8. 4. no single person can lawfully be a member of a Turkish Church how can he then separate from such 3. The Church of the Jewes and salvation was of the Jews Ioh. 4 2â— was not one man therefore their excommunicating of the Samaritans is not hence concluded to be null 4. But when the sounder part though fewer separateth from the major part and the major part makes manifest defection from the truth and professed cause and covenant And 2 carry along with them the body of Atheists and malignant opposers of pure Religion and wicked men 3. And that the fewer and sounder part have the collective part of the godly and generality of such as make conscience of their ways with them And 4. That major part is again and again warned and 〈◊〉 go on to hold out and cast out as far as they can all not of their sinful way though in their conscience they in other things judge and prosess them to be sound and godly in that case I judge the fewer part the Church and their censures valid for the promise is made to such as meet in the name of Christ Mat. 18. Mr. H. If all common affairs that concern many congregations saith Mr. R. were managed not by one congregation but by the suffcages 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 15. 25. Apostles Elders and select Brethren then Synods and their Church-power most be lawful but the former is true in the chusing of Matthias Act. 1. and the treasury of the Churches and callâ—ng of their Deacons Act. 4. 6. are disposed by a Synod of Apostles with consent of the Churches Paul instructeth a Synod or meeting of 〈◊〉 at Ephesuâ— in their duty of feeding Act. 20. Act 11. Peter gives an account of his going in to the Gentiles to a meeting of Apostles and Breâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. It s true in the chusing of Matthias something extraordinary there was that the Apostles could not do as Pastors but as Apostles as Apostles they appoint two v. 23. God only could limit the call to two certain men all the Pastors and Churches on earth could not do that and as Apostles v. 24. they pray for the directing of the loâ—… and Act. 6. as Apostles by the immediately inspiring authority by which they writ Scripture they appoint a new office of Deacons which was not in the Church before but they do most of the rest by the Churches going along Mr. H. There is no Synod in these 1. There be no delegate Commissioners 2. No gathering of members by common consent 3. No disputing 4. No common determination Ans. Neither the first nor the second are essential to Synods if they be persons in publick authority they have a material delegation a formal commission is a matter of order nor were the last two wanting not to say where the matter is plain shall it lose the nature of a Synod because it wants doubtsome â—…diations But Mr. H. and Mr. Cotton are obliged to give an instance scriptural beside the question we have Act. 15. a meeting of Apostles Elders Brethren exercising by the grant of Mr. Cotton and the 7. dissenting Brethren some specifick Churchâ—â—cts of synodical pastoral authoritative teaching and commanding of more congregations then one Ergo they have power to exercise juridical acts for if Peter may exercise one specifick act of a man let us suppose to play the Musician the Astronomer to number things numerable to admire to laugh no man can deny but Peter then must be a man and hath power to discourse and argue So if a Synod as a Synod can exercise one specifick act of a Church being convened in the name of Christ a reason must be given why a Synod hath not the essence of a Church to exercise all the specifick acts of a Church A Synod is not a congregational Church Ergo it s no Church est incons à negatione species c. Mr. H. Peter gives an account of his fact Act. 11. to the Iews who doubt of the lawfulness of his conversing with the Gentiles but here is no Synod Ans. Yea the Jewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syrus Chrysostom
they accused Peter before the Apostles Epiphanius thinketh Câ—rinthâ—s set them on work Beza they chid It s like saith Gualther the Apostles did not understand this but they accuse noâ— Peter But Calvin wel observes Peter willingly submits himself to the judgement of the Church and renders an account to the Apostles and Church and what is that but a Synod Mr. H. his answer is one with that of the Jesuits Lorinus and Cornelius that he gave out of humility an account to the people not to the Apostles for he was above the Apostles Mr. H. Act. 21. The Elders were occasionally 〈◊〉 they prescribe nothing â—o Paul Ans. It seems Calvin takes up the mind of Luke 〈◊〉 for he saith Hence we may gather when any serious business was to do the Elders were in use to assemble and Paul doth nothing in the Church of other pastors â—aith Gualther by his own private authority but gives an account to the Ministers Bâ—… saith this was the fourth Councel Lorinus no for there were no vâ—tes asked saith he no debates c. Corneâ—â—us à 〈◊〉 also denies it was a Synod and sayes it was but a meeting that saluted Paul Mr. H. ownes their opinion for his own and calls it only an â—â—easional meeting But say that it were so as all synodical meetings both that Act. 1. and Act. 6. and that Act. 15. it will not conclude it to be no Synod 2. The saluting of Paul was a Christian formality of courtesie but Paul in the Synod v. 18 19. gives them an exact account 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 singula ordine saith 〈◊〉 particularly what God had done among the Gentiles which is a business of the spreading of the Gospel through the habitable world and they shew their judgement of Pauls carriage toward the Jews and the ceremonies were not fully expired to them and toward the Gentiles they confirm the act of the Synod Act. 15. businesses worthy of a Synod Mr. H. Independent Government is deficient saith Mr. R. because now when Apostles are not all the means of publick and pastoral propagating the Gospel to other Churches and to the heathen are confined to a single congregation whereas the Elders thereof can act nothing as officers and the members can act nothing in a Church-way without that one congregation This Argument of mine is not answered by that of Mr H. Those whom pastors cannot judge as being without to them because of another congregation and heathen over them they have 〈◊〉 pastor-like power For the Proposition is most false Pastors cannot excommunicate those of another congregation or heathen Ergo they cannot teach them as pastors It follows not ex negatione speciâ—i non sequitur negatio generis This is not a man therefore this is not a living creature So 1. A single pastor he alone cannot excommunicate an offender of his own congregation for one man is not a Church Ergo he cannot preach as a pastor to this offender The consequence is most false and contrary to Mr. H. for he hath no other proper pastor on earth but he So weak is M. H. his present Proposition 2. Paul and Barnabas preach as sent pastors authorized both by God and the laying on of hands and praying of the Prophets at Antioch Acts 13. but they have no power to excommunicate the Gentiles who are yet no members of the Church nor baptized Paul Acts 16. 15. is sent to preach to Macedonia without their choosing him to be their pastor and yet Paul could not cast out those that were no members until they should be member If it be said that Paul and Barnabas preached to the Gentiles not as pastors because not chosen by them but as Apostles this is well near nonsense For 1. Apostles as Apostles essentially are Catholick pastors not private Teachers and so Apostles preached as men not sent of God nor yet of men whose Baptism was neither from heaven nor from men 2. Why not pastors because not chosen by the people that is men onely can make properly so called pastors but God cannot Whither go we 3. Are not all pastors either Apostolick or extraordinary or ordinary the same pastors in nature and essence except acts of preaching Christ and of Baptizing differ in specie and nature as they flow from Apostles and as they flow from ordinary men which were to make Ordinances the Gospel the Seals of different nature better or valid or worse and less valid as they come from Apostles or from ordinary pastors Strange Divinity 〈◊〉 3. By this Doctrine of Mr. H. the Gospel must be propagated to the world and Churches planted among heathen 1. Either by Apostles which are not now and shall gratifie Seekers or by pastors as pastors which we say and Mr. H. and his gainsay or 2. By private men or by pastors as private men gifted But 1. are private men successors of the Apostles to plant Churches among the heathen What Scripture for this Is that Promise Lâ— I am with you to the end of the world left by Christ to private men Sure that Promise is made to the Apostles and their Successors in all acts of their pastoral preaching either in planting or watering So he sheweth saith Ierome that the Apostles shall ever live in faithful pastors to succeed them both in planting Churches that ye may gather to 〈◊〉 my Church and Saints saith Chrysostome out of all Nations Now by Mr. H. his way the Lord promiseth thus I will be with you and all faithful pastors in preaching when the Apostles are dead to their own formed congregations but I promise no presence nor Ministerial assistance at all to pastors ordinary when they preach in another congregation than their own or when they preach the Gospel to heathens and those that are not yet Churches of Christ for then they act not as pastors Then must either private Christians or some new kinde of officers that are unknown to the Word and are neither Apostles Evangelists Pastors nor Prophets nor Doctors be the onely planters of Churches among the heathen and where is there Scripture for that Or then this Promise of Christs presence must be made to private men But have not some private men brought the Gospel to heathens True but now we dispute of the onely fixed ordinary spreaders of the Gospel to other congregations and heathen societies since the Apostles are now dead yeâ— and we finde that the Lord gave a sort of new calling to the Apostles touching those to whom they were hic nunc to preach as Peter and Iohn are called to Samaria Acts 8. Peter to Cornelius and the Gentiles Act. 10. Paul and Barnabas Act. 13. to the Gentiles Paul to Macedonia not Bithynia Act. 16. Now is there nothing of this in the ordinary pastors but private men must be heirs to these Apostolick warnings from God 4. It must follow if pastors be now so confined to one congregation in all pastoral actings then all
pastoral care of Apostles for vacant Charges for planting of new Churches relief of the poor removing divisions c. Act. 1. 6 4. 35. 11. 1 2. 15 22 23 24 c. 1 Cor. 11. 28. Act. 8. 14. 21. 18. 20. 38. 13. 1 2 3. were temporary and Apostolick stirringâ— not pastoral duties now but such as died with the Apostles which is contrary to the wisdome of Christ. Mr. H. If government by Independent congregations be insufficient because it authorizeth not persons to be pastors over pagans government by Synods is sick of the same disease Ans. We judge the essence of a pastor not to stand in the call and choice of those to whom they are pastors for it makes Paul Barnabas and the Apostles to be no pastors to the Gentiles and to the heathen to whom they preach and maketh the Apostles as Apostles to be no pastors 2. Synods from Act. 15. and Act. 13. may lend men authorized with pastoral power to heathens to spread the Gospel and private men as no pastors but as private men are intruders authorized by Mr. H. for they have no promise such as pastors have by Mat. 28. 19 20. Mark 16. 15 17. Ier. 1. 6 17 18. to plant Churches among the heathens nor is there a warrant to say that Evangelists are ordinary officers left by Christ to plant Churches If Richard Hooker have any ground from Eusebius or Scripture for Evangelists now or in Trajans time he must shew that they have the gift of Tongues for how could Evangelists be fellow-helpers to preach the Gospel to the Churches planted by the Apostles if they were not an extraordinary office onely See those Divines in the margin and my learned and dear Brother M. George Gillespy Miscel. quest c. 7. If the Church should send any to the heathen any way ripâ— for the Gospel these could be no other than ordinary pastors to them I omitted that of Mr. H. There is nothing Act. 1. but any one might have done Ans. If he mean that any one private man might have chosen Apostles he speaks wonders if he mean Peter might have called Matthias to be an Apostle 1. It s without practise that Apostles could call Apostles 2. It follows not therefore it was not a Synod Paul did more in writing Scripture than if alone he had penned the decrees Acts 15. 16. 4. But Mr. Cotton and all his Brethren will deny M. H. his Consequence Ergo there is no Synod at all Act. 15. Mr. H. If the Apostles by extraordinary power cared for the poor Acts 4. Ergo there was a Synod Ans. The Antecedent is not mine but false 2. There was no doubt but ordinary pastors might oversee the Poors goods of many Churches CHAP. XI Of the National Church and the lawfulness of a National Covenant MR. H. The greater authority of the politick whole body saith Mr. R. should help the weaker parts 1 Cor. 12. 23 26. Ans. It s true but there is no National Church under the New Testament to help the congregational Church nor are Churches Christian now in Worse â—ase than the Church of the Iews for they had a High-priest and a National Worship at which they were to meet three times in the year Ans. That there is an integral Church Catholick which is more than National is proved 2. Our Brethren allow the association of many Churches for help of counsel and the Proposition that is granted by M. H. is as true for Church help as is said associated Churches could not yield for union in peace and truth except they made one visible body united Natura conjugatorum hoc â—vincit 3. Visible and professed covenanting with God makes a visible Church Gen 17. 7. Deut. 7. 6. For thou art a holy people unto the Lord thy God Deut. 10 15. Onely the Lord had a delight in thy fathers Abraham Isaac as a covenanted seed and Church Gen. 12 1 2 3. 17 6 7 8 9. to love them and their seed after them Now the seed of Abraham visible covenanted by M. H. his confession was a visible Church before they had an High-priest or a Temple or a National Worship in Abrahams house Ergo the High Priesthood and National Worship was accidental to the visible Jewish Church If it be said Yeâ— but they were in Abrahams time a congregational Church It s answered Yet then Priesthood Temple and National Worship differenced not the Church of the Jews from the Church of the Gentiles Our Brethrens Argument in this is of the same stamp with that of the Murtherers of Steven Acts 7. Steven all along in his Apologie refutes them and â—aith the Jews were a true Church in Egypt when they had no Temple no Ceremonies no National Worship but by faith onely rested upon the promises So Calvin Gualther Bullinger Brentius Marloratus Beza contend that Steven his Apologie had been impertinent if this had not been his scope 2. They were a visible Church in Egypt multiplied above an hundred congregations Exod. 1. 9 11 15. more in number than the Egyptians and the Lords covenanted Church Exod. 3. 6 7 8. 6. 7. 8. obliged to sacrifice to God Exod. 8. 29. and did eat the Passover and were circumcised in Egypt Exod. 4. 24 25 26 12. 1 2 3 c. when as yet Aaron was not consecrated High-priest and there was no Temple nor any National Temple-worship thrice a year at that time in the world 3. When Priesthood Temple-National-worship thrice a year sacrificing are removed Iudah remained in the Babylonish captivity the visibly covenanted people of God obliged to pray to him with their faces toward the Temple 1 King 8. 35. Dan. 6 10 11. and this is no more one National worship than the hearing of the Word and receiving the Seals of the N T. are one National worship to all the Protestant Church-members in Scotland 4. That which is common to Gods people of the Jews and to Egypt and Assyria and the people of God in the Gentiles is no distinguishing character differencing the Jewish Church as National from the Christian Church as not National Quae sunt communia â—a non distingunnt But to profess say and swear by the Lord and give him publick Church-worship agree to Egypt and Assyria and to Kingdoms and Nations of the New Testament as to the Jewish Nation as Isa. 2. 2. It shall come to pass in the last dayes under the New Testament v. 3. that many people shall go and say Come ye and let us go up to the Mountain of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach us of â—ù wayes c. So Isa. 19. 25. God shall bless thus saying Blessed be Egypt my people and Assyria the work of my hand and Israel my inheritance Which the seventh Angel declares to be fulfilled in the New Testament Rev. 11. 15. The Kingdoms of this
as a man may all his life never swear a National covenant be guilty of no sin so he may well say a man all his life may give nothing to the poor to Hospitals to maintain the Ministry and Schools and yet not be guilty for all these are free-will offerings It s a gross mistake to say the free-will offerings were not commanded as well as all sacrifices and other offerings Exod. 35. 4 5. Levit. 22. 21. Deut. 16. 10. they are free not from a commanding law I am ashamed of such weak conceits but are free in regard of the willing heartiness of givers and because the determinate quantity precisely fell not under a command as in other offerings but was referred to the holy freedom of the offerer Mr. H. The Rule is uneven a particular man may engage not to drink Wine as hurting his health and soul a Scholar swears he will study painfully a Plow man he shall labour diligently shall the whole land be tyed to such â—â—ths yea the contrary rule holds for the most true Ans. A mistaken Rule is soon made uneven what morally binds one single man not as a Scholar or a Plow-man or such a special professor but as a Church-member baptized circumcised as a visible professor as to keep the Lords Commandments Psal. 119. 106. to be the Lords people to continue sound in the faith to confess Christ before men when called to it Matth. 10. 32. to seek the Lord God of Israel 2 Chron. 15. 13. 2 King 11. 17. that also morally binds the whole nation be it Egypt or Assyria in covenant with God when he shall call them to lay the band of an oath upon themselves as being tempted by higher powers to deny the truth and embrace popery as was our case in Scotland and this is our rule Mr. H. deviseth an uneven rule and would father it upon me A Plow man as a special professor swears he shall painfully till the earth Ergâ— all in covenant with God may swear be they Kings Nobles Barons Burgesses and all the land may swear they shall desert all callings and only till the earth The like is to be thought of the other oath which often is the drunkards oath he shall never drink Wine and with a spoon he sips till he be drunk Ergo all the Nation may so swear but I know no such rule It shall be Mr. H. or any mans not mine Mr. H. The ends of general Reformation may be attained by the Magistrate commanding all the Churches in their several assemblies to attend the mind of Christ to humble themselves and fast and if Churches be corrupt they may be compelled by the civil power to attend the rules of Christ. Ans. It s too laxily spoken he speaks not one word of the Christian Magistrate or the magistrate godly and sound in saith nor of the rule the Scripture but only of the Civil Magistrate the Civil Power What if he be a Heathen what if he be a Papist a Socinian 2. That the ends of reformation may be attained by the Civil Power only who can believe For Mr. H. speaks not one word of the Concurrence of spiritual power and jurisdiction Will not Erastians approve this and say Church-discipline is needless Mr. H. sayes the end of Reformation may be attained by the Civil Magistrates commanding c. 3. Mr. H. tells us often that Church-duties should be willing free acts pag. 40. hearing fasting praying are acted by Ecclesiastical policy Gods people are free and wiâ—â—ing but here they may be compelled by the Civil Power to act these duties Mâ— H. the Church-power is above the Synod because the Churches sent the members Ans. It only follows that the Churches are above the Commissioners as they send them but in actu Synodico Pastoraliter imperandi as the Synod pastorally teach as Mr. Cotton saith and lay on burdens Act. 15. the Synod is above them How the male Church owe obedince to the dogmatick sentence of Pastors we heard before Mr. H. If the Synod erre Churches have power to call another Synod and pass sentence against them Ans. Nothing hence follows but what I yield the Churches in their way are above and worthier then Synods that erre Mr. H. A Synod may enjoyn a man to believe contradictions two Synods in two divers Provinces may conclude contradictory things a man goes to another Province to dwell he believes a contrary conclusion to what he believed before Ans. In some things of meer order in one country the Sermon begins at eight or nine hours in another Province not while ten but these are not contradictory faiths 2. There is no solidity but emptiness here an erring Synod could not jure determine contrary to the decrees of the Apostles and Elders Acts. 15. Christ hath given no power to Synod-Assembly or Churches to conclude lyes in dogmatick points the contradicent of a true and sound Decree deduced soundly from Scripture is a lye and came not from the Synod So Mr. Hooker may condemn Ministers Churches Preachers Doctors Assemblies all who give counsel and advice as no Ordinances of God for the men that are Ministers Churches c. may sinfully contradict the truth and lye but the Ordinance lyes not Mr. H. In all Synods but an Oâ—â—umenical its lawful to make an appeal and therefore to refuse Ans. In no Synod at all following the rule of Christ is it lawful to appeal but that is ever true which our Saviour saith he that despiseth you despiseth me It s a slandering of us as if we taught any appeals but from partial Judges and opressive sentences 2. In general Councels erring as they are not infallible we may appeal to another not erring General Councel and to the collective Catholick Church CHAP. XII Of the Magistrates Power in convocating Synods MR. H. It belongs to the supreme Magistrate the King as peculiar to his power and place and not to the Church to enjoyn the solemn and publick concurrence of the several persons of the Churches and to appoint and nominate whom he will have to consider of those weighty and doubtsome cases which concern the publick professing and practising of the worship of God within his Dominions Ans. Erastians and such as make the King the Head of the Church can give no more to the Prince than Mr. H. 1. By his Royalty he onely can convene Synods 2. He by that same power chooseth the members of Synods 3. Of his supreme Power in controversies we shall hear 1. The Apostles Elders and Church must then be in an act of Rebellion in convening Act. 1. to choose Matthias Acts 6. to ordain Deacons Act. 4. 5. to preach the Gospel in the Temple and convene a Synod Act. 15. from divers Churches without the knowledge or consent of the supreme power It cannot help to say There was no Christian Magistrate then for Mr. H. sayes it was peculiar to
his power and proves it afterward because Arg. 4. pag 58. he cannot otherwise maintain the peace of his subjects Arg. 5. he cannot give them protection without this pag. 59. But the heathen Magistrate as a Magistrate is to procure peace and protection to his Subjects Rom. 13. 1 2 3. 1 Tim. 2. 1 2. So must the Apostles who gave to Caesar the things that are Caesars have laid the foundation of the Gospel upon a rebellious usurping of that which is peculiar saith Mr. H. to the civil power and place 2. The Churches of Corinth Ephesus Rome c. must have convened to Divine Worship 1 Cor. 11. 17 18 c. without warrant for Paul rebukes them for going to law before heathen Judges 1 Cor. 6. Mr. H. They may as Christians maintain private communion one with another and as they be Churches use that Christian priviledge to further their own good and promote the work by counsel for what I do quâ Ethicus quâ Oeconomicus quâ Christianus in private appertains not to the Magistrate except it intrench upon his policy Ans. 1. Mr. H. makes all that Christians do as Christians and as Churches that is gathering of Churches hearing partaking of seals and censures to be private actings not belonging to the Magistrate Strange it is that the convening of the ten thousand Subjects in the same place as our Brethren say belongs nothing to the Magistrate sure it sides with peace or war And yet Mr. H. saith The Magistrate may compel men to attend the mind of Christ and solemnly to humble themselves by fasting and prayer See how these two consist 2. It s strange to say the Magistrate hath nothing to do with what a man doth as a moral man as a member of a family or as a Christian so they do these things in private which they do which is to say the Magistrate hath nothing to do with the Villanies Particides Adulteries and Robberies that men commit in private And Mr. H. saves not the matter by saying The Magistrate hath nothing to do with the man to punish him I judge in these capacities except he intrench upon his policy that is except he break his Laws But sure he can punish no man in any imaginable capacity private or publick except he break his Laws Beside that it s neither Law nor Divinity to say that a man intrencheth upon the Magistrates policy and violates his Laws as Ethicus a moral man or a member of a family either in private or publick for more abominable it is to say He violates Laws and Whores Murthers Robs as a Christian for Christianity teacheth men to deny all ungodliness Tit. 1. 11. for he must do all these as malus civis as a wicked member of the Common-wealth 3. I wonder more in what capacity the Magistrate can have to do with commanding and governing men if not as they converse morally with men and in their families as fathers and sons as Masters and servants and as Christians who both in private and publick may perform duties to one another or oppress one another else the Judge could not punish the rebellious son the wicked servant or the murthering father and the oppressing Master Yea the more secret that wicked acts are a godly Magistate doth the more resemble God who can say as Iob chap. 29. 16. I was a father to the poor and the cause that I knew not I searched out Nor do men except extremely flagitious commit Villanies Robberies Murthers Parricides Adulteries but in private And it appertains to the Ruler the more to search them out the more privately that they be acted But if Mr. H. mean that private actings of citizens of members of families of Christians that are good and indifferent do not appertain to the Magistrate who is an adversary to him in this Though all good actions done in private or publick deserve praise reward and protection from the Magistrate except Mr. H. expound that Rom. 13. 3. Do that which is good and thou shalt have praise of the same so thou do good in publick onely as hypocrites but thou shalt have no praise of the Ruler if thou do good within doors Is this good moral Philosophy of Mr. H But how godly Princes may compel to external worship see Margin Mr. H. Commission and just permission are all one A Ruler permits a Finder to set up a School he needs no commission Ans. If fencing be useful the Ruler must give him positive protection as others that do well else if one kill him when he teaches his Scholars the Ruler ought not to revenge that murther though most treacherously committed and say he promised to the Fencer onely permission and yet it s worse to say the Christian Ruler owes to Assemblies Pastors Schools onely permission Paul saith he owes praise Rom. 13. 3. which with good ground famous Interpreters expound to be countenanting favour protection reward stipends And if the Christian Magistrate do but permit Assemblies to convene as a very Episcopal man D. Bilson said permissio est à magistratu commissio à Christo What more influence if permission and commission be all one hath the godly Magistrate in the publick worship of God and Assemblies of the Church then heathen Magistrates Ahasuerus the Kings of Chaldea who permitted the people of God to worship the true God Esth. 4. v. 16 17. Dan. 6. v 7 8. or the Church of Rome have who by publick Order establish Stews and permit fornication See Emmanuel Sa who saith Bishops and Priests are by Law permitted to have Whores Mr. H. 1 Arg. That a right opinion and worship of God should be openly professed within the Territâ—… and Iurisdiction â—f a State appertains to them as that which comes within the verge and object of the State and policy to attend 1. They could not provide that the Subjâ—ctâ— live in godliness and honesty without this 2. Nor could be Nurse-fathers to the Church and Religion if they should suffer open blasphemy and idolatry to be maintained and professed 3. The Kings of Israel did punish such crimes not as types of Christ but by a civil power Ans. 1. If the Magistrate have onely a permissive power here as even now he said how doth Mr. H. again exalt the Magistrate as Head of the Church to inquire and judge of professions and of true and false Religions by his civil power as after he speaks If he do this by an antecedent Magistratical power as Mr. H. saith in the following words then hath God made the Christian Magistrate as the Magistrate by the power of the Sword for the Magistrates power is formally coactive not suasory or moral not Ecclesiastically juridical to excommunicate the onely Supreme Judge and Determiner of all true and false Religions which Bilson disclaims Henes 1. By his Office he may deny protection and justice to all that are not of his Religion and banish them out of his Dominions
It s true they may say he plays the Tyrant in that but yet God hath given him the onely supreme power both to inquire saith Mr. H. and judge of Professions and Religions which is true and ought to be maintained which is false and ought to be rejected And if so the many godly who fled from Old England to New England because of Prelatical Tyranny of conscience did believe that the late King Charles had power as a King to judge the Service book and Ceremonies imposed upon the godly in England yea and upon Scotland also was the onely true Religion and had power given him of God as supreme Magistrate to command all the three Kingdoms to be of the Kings Religion or then let them all be banished out of his Dominions But is not this to make the King a Pope and the onely carver and Lord of the Faith and Religion of his Subjects and so the King by his Office is the Messenger of the Lord of Hosts and a Royal Prophetical Teacher who watches for the souls of all his people What Scripture puts the King in such an Office 2. Did not the godly and sound condemn such an Headship in the Oath of Supremacy and in the Kings Proclamation in which he as King commands all to receive such a Religion as he thinks fit even the substantials of the Mass and no Prayers but book-prayers the other Prayers being fancies And this command is equal to a pastoral or Synodical Decree 1. Because it comes from the King having no act of the Church but onely having taken the counsel of his Clergie and so by civil power peculiar to his power Royal and place as Mr. H. speaks p. 56. 2. Because its the onely form of worship he thinks fit 3. Because he commands it to all Ecclesiastick persons Arch-bishops Bishops c. as the onely Spiritual Pastor of Pastors on earth Hence if Christ hath given such power it s not lawful without breach of the fifth Command to embrace or profess any Religion in a Christian Kingdom except it be first instamped by or with the Authority of the King the Head as the Chaplain calls him of the Churches by his Royal Authority Yea our Book of Canons say that Christian Kings now have the same power in causes Ecclesiastical that the godly Kings among the Iews had And are they not then Prophets by office and may write Canonick Scripture as David and Solomon did and so we must not without Rebellion profess the Faith or the Christian Religion but when and where such as the King commands us contrary to Mat. 10. 32. or we are to confess Christ before men but not except the King teach and command a confession and such a confessor 3. Paul must have told us Eph 4. 11 12. of the King as well as of the Apostle given to edifie the Body and gather the Church if so be that he is the onely supreme Iudge of true and false Religions And he must be some spiritual officer and one who chooseth a God and a Religion to his Subjects and he must be â—he holiest Subject who can say The Kings God is my God When I read this I was sad to see Mr. Tho Hooker speak and write like the Royalist Mr. Rich. Hooker 4. The Magistrate supreme and inferiour except Mr. H. be an Erastian is a member of the Church and under the Scepter of Christ in the preached Gospel and to be edified by the Word Seals Rebukes and Censures for otherwise He that despiseth you despiseth me and if he hear not the Church let him be as a heathen and Faith comes by hearing must suffer a strange exception in the person of the King he may despise pastors and the Church without guiltiness for he is above the pastors and carves their Religion and prescribes as our cited Proclamation saith the causes why Bishops should excommunicate and censure to wit if they refuse the Kings Religion and Mr. H. warrants him by a power peculiar and supreme so to do 5. We reade not that the Kings of Israel and Iudah prescibed what was true and false Religion but were subject to the Priests and Prophets who spake the word of the Lord and the Prophets rebuked Kings as Ieroboam and others for intruding themselves in that office Moses Samuel David Solomon were Prophets 2 Chron. 36. 16. Isa. 50. 19. 6. The Magistrate is the Minister of God and bears the Sword to take order with evil doers and is Custos vindex utriusque tabulae and the Religion is supposed to be before the Ruler 7. It s somewhat heathenish like Numa Lycurgus who to procure obedience and authority to themselves gave out that they prescribed what Religion was true and that they conversed much with God 8. All questions and controversies of Religion in the Nation must be determined all cases of conscience resolved by this Pope who onely can determine what is true and what is false Religion and the King must be the Oracle and Priest with whom onely the Urim and the Thummim must be 9. All fallings against Religion must be Treason against the King whereas Kings and people are rebuked because they hearkened not to the voice of the Prophets not because disobedient to the word of the Lord in the mouth of the King Either this is to take both the Swords from the Pope and to give them to the King or it is nothing for without controversie the King bears the Sword to take vengeance of him that doth evil Rom. 13. 4. 1 Pet. 2. 14. and whosoever determineth by his supreme power what is true and false Religion to all the Subjects must bear the other Sword 10. M. H. makes out his Assertion thus Kings could not provide for their Subjects to live in godliness and honesty except they had power to inquire and judge of true and false Religions Now this is spoken of Nero and of heathen Kings 1 Tim. 2. 1 2. But out of doubt God never made heathens that are enemies to true Religion supreme determiners of true and false Religion And if this agree to Rulers as Rulers as M. H. saith it is peculiar to their power and place then all Rulers Heathen Christian high and low sound in the faith and corrupt and heretical should be carvers of so many sundry Gods and Religions But the next Reason is ill and worse if because the King is a Nurse-father to the Church he must be father and a begetter both of Religion and of the Church because he protects and defends the true Church then true Religion must be before him As also when Mr. H. saith that the Prince is a Nurse father to the Church he means the Independent Church onely so that he owes no protection to Presbyterians nor justice to them And if the Nurse-fathers care be that there should be a right opinion and worship openly professed within his Territories the Magistrate is to do this no other wayes but
comprobata Foelicissimo Epist. 42. vol. l. 2. Epist. 10. Cyprian Cornelio Epist. 45. al. l. 4. Ep. 8. Cyprian Antoniano de Cornelio Novatiano Epist. 42. al. l. 4. Ep. 2. Cornelius Factus est Episcopus à plarimis Collegis nostris qui tunc in urbe Roma aderant qui aa nos literas honorificas â—audabiles testimonio suae praedicationis illustres de ejus ordinatione miserunt c. Ib. pag. 119. Quod vero ad Novatiani personam pertinet Quisquis ille qualiscunque est Christianus non est qui in Christi Ecclesia non est nisi si Episcopus tibi videtur qui Episcopo in Ecclesia à sâ—deciâ— Coepiscopis facto adulter atque extraneus Episcopus fieri à desertoribus per ambitum nititur cum sit à Chricto una Ecclesia per tolum mundum in multa concorbra aivisa item Episcopatus unus Episcoporum multorum concordi numâ—rofitate diffusus isse post Dei traditionem post connexam ubique conjunctam Catholicae Ecclesiae unitatem humanam conetur Ecclesiam facere c. Mr. H. who cries out against me because I teach that he who is a pastor of one Church is a pastor of all the Churches in the earth may cry out against Cyprian See Cyprian cum Collegis Lucio Papae Roman Ep. 58. al. l. 3. Ep. 1. Cyprianus ad Stephanum de Martiaâ—o Arelatensi qui Novatiano consensit Epist. 67. aâ— l. 3. Epist. 13. In all which this is clear to Cyprian Episcopatus unus quamvisplures Episcopi in Ecclesia catholica which throws down Mr. H. his way of a pastor married to one single congregation See my Reverend Brother Mr. Baily Vindication of his Dâ—sswasive ann 1655. especially to Mr. Cotton cap. 4. sect 2. pag 49 50. There was an equality of Jurisdiction in this age among the Churches but that these Writers mean not single congregations as such that every congregation hath power to call and depose officers I do not concide for they deny a supremacy to the Churches they speak of here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rome Constantinople but these as Mother Cathedral Churches not as single congregations claim supremacy as here also they ascribe Jurisdiction to associate Churches Observe also that they say the form of Government of the Church was almost like to popular Government not a Democracy it self It is like in times of Persecution the meeting of Christians being early in the morning at the time of receiving of heathens to Baptism in which all the Christians as well as the one baptizing congregation were interessed and in the Lords day acts of Discipline have been few The Magdeburgenses tell us from Iustinus from Plinius his Epistle to Trajan from Eusebius l. 4. c. 23. as Dienysius Corinthus in that place saith they read the Prophets and Apostles a pastor exhorted to follow what was read the whole company stood up and prayed and received the Lords Supper and thereby obliged themselves to walk as Christians not to kill not to whore c. By Doctors and Rulers Ministers were ordained as the History of the Apostle Iohn witnesses and casting of lots in the election of pastors Hence the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Clergie No shadow of a male-male-Church here Tortullian shews that in Church-meetings there were exhortations corrections and divine censures and the whole Elders that are approved rule in the meeting Elders faith he who have obtained that honour not by price but by a good testimony Now this being done by the whole congregation meeting for publick prayer could not be done by the people and by women except consenting for Tertullian saith De veland virg Non permittitur muliâ—ri in Ecclesia loqui sed nec docere nec tingere Eusebius l. 6. c. 8. when Origen was ordained Bishop saith and Cyprian l. 2. Epist. 10. ad Coâ—nâ—l All the nearest Bishops of the Province came and laid hands on him prasente plebe saith Cyprian The fourth Age sheweth what is true and false Antiquity and whereas there was in the beginning thereof a sad desolation through the persecution of Dioclesian so also there came a change in a glorious manner most suddenly by Constantine Eusebius l. 3. de vita Constan. mentions the Synod of Nice famous like the meeting of the Church in the Pentecost Acts 2. as the Magdeburgenses cen 4. c. 2. p 2. say Now since the Gospel was spread through Europe Africa and Asia as Eusebius and as Aâ—kanafius from the East to the West And the Magdeburgenses cite Iulius Firmicus Maternus Optat. Milevitanus Basilius teaching that the Church of Christ was all the world over where the Sun did shine East and West South and North. Let the impartial Reader judge if it have a shadow of Reason that the Churches who sent Commissioners to this famous Synod of Nice were onely congregational Churches 1. The Magdeburgenses set down numerous and famous Churches in Asia in Palestine Caesâ—rea Tyrus and Zidon in Gaza Arabia Syria Mesopotamia Pamphilia Cilicia Lydia Phrygia Biâ—hynia Hâ—llespontus Galatia Paphlagâ—nia Cappadocia Persia c. in the Isles in Europe in Africa most of all sent messengers to this Synod What an Assembly must this be if petty congregational Churches sent Commissioners What house could contain them There was 2. A catalogue of Bishops sent to this Synod before this called Overseers and Prapositi by Cyprian not pastors simply of one single congregation 3. Eusebius tells of Provincial Synods and so of Provincial Churches which must have sent Commissioners There was a Synod of Tyrus under Constantint a Synod in Sâ—lâ—ucia See the Magdeburgenses 4. The number of those added to the Church saith that they could not onely be congregational Churches Theodoret saith that Constantine writes to Eusebius Nicomediensis there was a great multitude in the Town named from himself added to the Church so that they behoved to be divided into many Churches and who would deny this to be a Presbyterial Church Nicephorus saith when Constantine was baptized more than twelve thousand men beside women and children were baptized and many added to the Church It s apparent the very nature of Christian Religion requires congregational and synodical meetings Galerius Maximinus having given toleration for Christian Religion though he condemned the Religion it self incontinent in every city congragations are erected and Synods or Presbyteries kept say the Magdeburgeuses from Eusâ—bius Donatists excuse their separation from the Church because in communion of the Sacraments mali maculent bonos August For Ordination and Election of Ministers by the votes and laying on the hands of the pastors and consent of the people without the device of a male-congregation destitute of officers See the Magdeburgenses cent 4. c. 6. p. 244 245. who cite Bosil Epist. 58. ad Mâ—lâ—t Thâ—â—dor l. 1. c. 19. the Epistle of the Niâ—â—nâ— Councel to them of Alexandria as Thâ—â—doret cites it l. 4. c. 10. the History of Ambroâ—â—us
Mediolâ—… as Secrates hath it l. 4. c. 30 c. saith the same See Magdiburg vol. 3. cant 11. c. 6. p. 140. See vol. 3. cent 13. c. 6. p. 260 261. The Magdeburgenses say the reason of multiplying of Officers Bishops Presbyters Deacons Lectors Canons Exorcists c. was in the end of the third Age Ecclesiastick congregations began to be multiplied 2. Metropolitans Archbishops Bishops Deacons Archdeacons in Rome in Constantinople as Sozomen l. 4. c. 2. in Alexandria as Sozomen l. 7. c. 19. and Optat. Milâ—vitanus l. 1. contr Parmen and the 14 Canon of the Councel of Neocaesarea ordains that in amplu civitatibus in large cities there should not be above seven Deacons Now sense and reason would say there could be no ground of appointing such a number of officers if Rome Constantinople Antioch Alexandria had been all one single congregation meeting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 within the same walls and not a large Presbyterial Church 3. They must be great strangers to Rome who know not that there were at Rome many Churches and Meeting-places consecrated to the Saints and that the Synod of Nice as Ruffinâ—s and Athanasius say ordained the Bishop of Rome to care for the Churches of the Suburbs as the Magdeburgenses say yet all was called the Church of Rome See the Magd. burgenses vol. 2. cent 5. c. 6. p. 357 358. Of the Churches mixture of wheat and chaff see Aâ—gustins and Prosper who say Evil men if they infect not must be tolerated and the good not separated from because of the evil known to be such Otherwise Donatus and his never taught men to separate from latent hypocrites which are seeming and visible Saints as also they must be tolerated that they may be converted Augustine asserts a catholick integral visible Church in Ps. 56. Corpus autem ejus non est ista aâ—â— illa Ecclâ—sâ—a sed tâ—tâ— orbe diffusa for the whole Church saith he is made up of all the faithful having Christ for their Head For the ordination of pastors by the laying on of hands of the Ministers and consent of the people seâ— the Magdeburgenses So was Chrysostoâ—â—â— ordained consâ—nsu cleri populi Constantinopolitani as Socrates l. 6. c. 2. and Sozomen l. 8. c. 2. witness So saith Augustine that not the Church of Carthage onely and of Numidia sed propinquiores Episcopi the neareâ—â— Bishops and Pastors laid on hands See the Magdeburg For association of Churches see the Magdeb. vol. 2. cont 5. c. 7. p. 417 418. 422 493. The Magdeburgenses tell us of famous and celebrious Churches in the sixth Age in Asiâ—â— Africa and Europe in renowned câ—â—ies which had eminent Bishops in them and new Churches builâ— espeâ—ially Iustiman the Emperour built in Constantinople in Thraâ—iâ— the noble Church of Sophia incomparable for magnificence to any in-the world saith Eâ—agrâ—us and Nicephorus And where there be many places of meeting for Worship in great cities Constantinopie Autiâ—ch the Church of that city must be Presbytâ—rial not congregational to sounder Antiquity That the Church of Rome could not meet congregationally the multitude of Churches dedicated to Saints do evince Magdeb. cent 6. c. 6 p. 181. Quod saepe in publicis locis Romae Christiani ad sacra peragenda convenerint â—estantur innuâ—era â—lla delubra 〈◊〉 Sabellico expressa ut Templum Cosinae Damiani Saturnii Vaticanum Batjonae Sopâ—iae Euphemiae Marcelli Pancratii mentionâ—â—â— facit Gregorius Papa Templorum Petri Pâ—â—li Romae Agathae Caesaâ—ii Martyris Julâ—i Mariae Agnetis Foelicitatis Stephani Andreae c. It s true many of these Churches say the Magdeburgâ—â—ses were built not so much for the Worship of God as for Superâ—… yet no sober man can say the Christianâ— in Roâ—â— could mâ—â—â— in one congregation but that many Churches were needful See for association of Churches the Magdeburgâ—â—s That the visible Church is made up of good and evil see the Magdeburg who â—iâ—e Hayme and others though in this and former ages gross corruptions daily grew So the Magdeburgâ—â—ses vol. 3. cent 10. cite Thophylact for the same and Vol. 3. câ—nt 12. c. 7. p. 457 458. and cent 13. c. 4. p. 185. The Magdeburgenses ascribe the power of the Keys Matth. 16. to Peter representing Pastors and for this they cite Theophylactus and Radulphus Ausbertus Ausâ—…s gives so the power of binding and loosing to the Priests Eâ—â—â— in Evang. as excommunication shouâ—◠〈◊〉 by the mouth of the Church the Priest for when the Priest excommunicates the whole body of the Church acts in him See the Magdeb. cent 11. Ausel in Mat. 18. Quâ—râ—â— reâ—â—seritis nec 〈◊〉 Apostolis sed â—â—nibus Episcopis Prâ—… haec potest as concesâ—â— est See the Magdeburgâ—nses citing the Schoolmen Thomas Aquâ—â—â—â— Bâ—…tura Albertus to this purpose also For the notes of the true Church in the dark midnight of Popery Petr. Waldensis in France ann 1160. taught the same with us and yet Mr. Hooker refusing these marks tells us Truth is the Daughter of Time and excellently doth the twelfeth Age agree with the first Age. Of Pet. Waldensis were the Waldenses the sincere part of the Church giving â—estimony against the daily growing corruptions of Rome The Magdeburgenses in their Preface to the third volume of their History Cent. 10. Sunt autem not◠〈◊〉 soâ— propâ—â—â—◠〈◊〉 gaâ—manae Ecclisiae Christi verbi Dei praedicatâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sacramentoruâ— usus iustitutâ—â— Ã Christo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 studio conjunctus These men knew true Antiquity well Hâ—… Wâ—lif Ierome of Prague and the renowned Martyrs of Christ sealed with their blood the same truth as Antiquity witnesses of them Mr. 〈◊〉 calleth the preaching of the Gospel a common adjunct of the Church But we appeal to Antiquity though the Scripture be above all for a warrant of their Church Tertullian offendâ— at such who say the Apostles were ignorant of any thing to whom the Lord gave the Keyes to open and 〈◊〉 Heaven which secreâ—s the people know not and the Apostles dâ— that in opening and sâ—utting heaven which only God can 〈◊〉 Christ gaâ—â— the Kâ—… per â—um Ecclesiae to Peter and by him to the Châ—rch Epiphâ—niâ—â— assâ—â—â—◠〈◊〉 Universal Integral Church though the tongues be divers and God keeps carefully his Church spread through all the World as dwelling in one and the same house 〈◊〉 it s not in Pâ—rygia Cilicia and Paâ—phylia onely but all the World over And he cites that of Christ this cannot be a congregation Lactantius is for our notes of the Church not for Mr. H. the Phâ—yges Novatiani Valentiniani Marcionitae Authae piani aut Aâ—riani leave off to be Christians that then is the only catholick Church which retains the true worship of God Eusebius Pamphil. The Church is diffused all the world over East and West South and North. He expounds Matth. 16. the Church upon the Rock to be
of Christ by faith make one body and that he excludes not but includes the visible body he proves from 1 Cor. 12. ye are the body of Christ and Eph. 4. the body gathered by the Ministry of Apostles Evangelists Pastors c. which shall be brought to the unity of faith So Christ is the rock of life and the rock of faith to the Church builded upon the rock which admits not Magns who is not builded upon the rock as Ioh. Hush refused a wicked Pope to be head or member of the Church so built Hieronymus clearly expounds the ports of Hell to be Viâ—ia atque peccata reâ—r vâ—l certè 〈◊〉 Doctrinas sins or herefies which is strong for the invisibâ—e Church of true believers not for the visible congregation of which Iudas and Magus are members to Mr. Hooker and were never built on the rock And the Keyes are given to Bishops and Presbyters who may not under that pretence condemn the innocent And Hieron Com. Mat. 18. 18. Si Ecclesiam non audierit quaecunque alligaveritis potestatem tribuit Apostolis ut sciant qui à 〈◊〉 condeâ—nantur humanam sententiam divinâ roborari quodcunque ligatum fuerit in terra ligari pariter in coelâ— See Hieronym Com. ad Eph. 4. 11. who expounds the body of Christ of the Church until we all meet all the company of believers And Hâ—eron Let the Bishops hear who have power of ordaining Elders in every City Nor need our Brethren suspect Hieronymus to be prelatical his judgment is known to be contrary thereunto See Hieron in Tit. 1. 5. See him for the present purpose in Opuscul in Prover c. 7 p. 217. See Ruffinus for the marks of the true Church saying with us That pure doctrine declares a pure Church and so the Churches which Marcion Valentinus Ebion and Manicheus and other hereticks gather are not true Churches Chrysostom If the ports of hell prevail not against the Church far less shall they prevail against me therefore thou shouldst not be troubled Peter when thou hearest that I shall be crucified Then by the mind of Chrysostom Christ speaks here for the comfort of Peter as a sound believer and not as an external visible member of a congregation as saith Mr. H. And see here a fisher-man is made Pastor and Head of the whole Church Then it could not have been the mind of Chrysostom that such a headship whatever it was or whether peculiar to Peter or no is another question was given to the people Chrysostom expounds tell the Church tell the Rulers Chrysostom As a King sending Iudges gives them power to cast guilty men in prison and to deliver them so sends Christ his Disciples and arms them with authority Will any dream that Chrysostom judgeth that Christ gave this power to the people Chrysostom saith the Apostles take to themselves to determine the number of the Deacons and to ordain them but they give the election of the men to the people lest the Apostles should seem partial and to favour men Mr. H. saith the contrary Valiant Athanasius makes the Church builded upon a Rock to be a strong an unshaken promise and that the Church is an inseparable thing although hell it self were moved and these that are in hell and the Princes of darkness should rage Sure this great Witness never meant any such invincible promise to an external visible congregation and its members Iudas and Simon Magus Peter himself who received the heavenly Keyes sinned saith Athanasius Hilarius commends the Rock which breaks the ports of Hell and sayes that men are loosed or bound in Heaven by condition of the Apostles sentence then doth he not think it the sentence of the people Let the learned judge of the ancient writings of Clemens that Epistle of his to the Corinthians read sometimes in the ancient Church will have Mr. Hookers visible converts only Church-matter though he writ to them as the true Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Yet he writes of a sad change of their profession such as was in Israel when they made defection to Idolatry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It were hard to say such a company are all visible converts 2. Clemens seems to deny to the people power of commanding and to say that the preachers ordained Bishops and Deacons 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cyrillus Alexandrinus upon these words I will give thee the Keyes he gifted universally all the Apostles with power over unclean spirits then neither the one power nor the other gave he to the people Cyril Alexan. in Isa. l. 5. pag. 393. Cyrillus tom 2 dialog de Trinitat l. 4. pag. 278. Peter is so called from his most firm and unshaken faith in qua Ecclesia Christi ita fundata ac firmatt essâ—t ut non laberetur esser expugnabilis inferorum portis aeterâ—…um manens on which the Church is built that it cannot fail but remains for ever cannot be overcome by the ports of hell Cyrillus well knew single congregations are not invincible and he speaks of such a saving faith as Magus cannot have it came from the Father teaching ex ineffabili eruditione superna c. See what Apostolick dignity he gave to them which he gave not to the people Cyrill in Ioan. l. 12. c. 56. page 699 700. Cyrill on Isa. 5. c. 60 page 383. August tom 10. Dom. 11 post Epiphan sect 2 page 235. Tertius modus est quomodo totus Christus secundum Ecclesiam id est caput corpus praediceturâ— etenim caput corpus unus Christus non quia sine corpore non est integer sed quia nobiscum integer esse dignatus est membra Christi corpus sumus omnes simul non qui hoc loco sumus tantum fed per universam terram nee qui tantum hoc tempore sed qui dicam ex Abelâ—…sto usque in finem seculi quandiu generant generantur hominis It were needless to prove a visible integral catholick Church all the world over not in Asia onely from Augustine 2. Or to prove a mixture of tares and wheat of good and bad in the visible Church and that they are not visible converts that are members of the visible Church 3. How far in the communion of the Church and of Sacraments mali maculent contaminent bonos see August-cont Epist. Parmen Mr. H. deviseth a way for this It s referred to a mans free choice without any compulsion of any to what congregation he shall joyn himself or not and though the doctrine and ordinances be most pure yet he may keep within himself the causes of his not joyning thinking such are profane and so there is little or nothing of Christs presence in this Church But the formal cause of joyning to a Church in which one should reside is not the holiness of members but the soundness and purity of
the judgment of charity which is sometime Mr Hookers addition and so he knows that Magus Iudas and such have neither direct nor indirect mediate nor immediate interest in Christ but are Ieprous members See pag. 95. The Scriptures never ascribe holiness to a people for some fews sake if the rest be unholy and profane Answ. The man hath not read of Israel holy to the Lord of Sardis with whom Christ was where there were a remnant and some few names onely saved See Robinson pag. 96 97 98 253 258. mistaking the matter the same way Petilianus the Donatist also did alledge the Scriptures due to the really sanctfied members for their Churches of which Simon Magus was a member Aug. cont lib. Petilian l. 2. c. 45. c. 44. c. 45. Psal. 1. Beatus vir 46. Dominus pascit mâ— c. Aug. resp Non enim verba ista etiam ad Sim. Magum pertinent qui tamen eundem sanctum baptismum suscepit See l. 4. c. 13. p. 764 See Aug. cont l. Petil. l. 2. c. 49. Iustif. of Separat M. Robinson his maintain that the visible Church as touching its essential constitution should consist of onely reall converts as the Church in Paradise and M. Hooker defends them in this See Mr. Caâ— weakly objecting the very same Neces of Separ pag. 174. and learned M. Ball Ans. sect 2. p. 51 52. when you speak of visible Churches visible and external holines so far as men judge it s to small purpose to mention the Church of Angels c. M. Robinson M. Hooker wildly mistake the decreeing approving will of God So Armin. Antiperken p. 60. Corvinus ex ad Wallach p. 19. Remonst in Scrip. Synod ar 2 p. 256. Remonst apol c. 9. fol. 109. Sociâ— contra Puttin cap. 10. sol 325. The same also Petilian the Donatist objected to the Catholicks that they owned all as just and Church-members who knew some words of Scripture though they lived as Sathan Aug. cont lit Petil. l. 2. c. 49. Sic enim conatus es ostendere Diabolum legisperitum quasi nos dicamus omnes qui verbâ— legis noverant justos esse Sect. 51. 1. 52. Sect. 53. Whether fitnesse to be baptised be the visible conversion regeneratiâ—â— which M. H. requireth Whether they were all to Iohn reall converts whom Iohn baptized See M. Can. Separa p. 174. and the Ans. of M. Ball sect 2. p. 56 57. Answer to the 32 quest p. 20. M. H. ascribeth to all whom Iohn baptised and who are to be admitted visible members a confession of sinnes such as amounted to the reall Repentance which Iohn commanded Mat. 3. See Anton. Wal. to 2. de Baptis Infan p. 491. Daniel Chamiez Loc. Com. l. 7. o. 13. p. 210. None are to be baptized by M. H. his arguing while they die and consummate their course of Repentance It is clear that Iohn Baptist had no such judgement of charity that all the multitude which he baptized were reall converts Way of the Church of N. E. cap. 3. Sect. 3. p. 58. The Text is not clear Mat. 3. Mark 1. Luk. 3. that Iohn repelled from his Baptisme Saduces and Pharisees Calvin com hoc modo omnes ad interius conscientiae examen citat ut se penitùs exentiant M. H. complyeth with Papists for a particular confession Mat. 3. Beza in Mat. 3. Hinc igitur apparet Iohannem non alios admisisse ad suum baptismum quà m qui gratuitae remissionis doctrinam 〈◊〉 seriò amplecti testarentur Pareus â—n loc Nec ad baptismum indignos admisit Piscat Mat. 3. Docu 6 ex v. 6. baptismus nulli adulto conferendus est nisi prius ediderit confessionem peccatorum ac propterea promissionem sanctae vitae ex v. 6. Piscator in Mark 1. v. 5. Imo nequi quam probabile est Ioannem ex gisse confessionem publicam talem enim edebant scelerum ocultorum Belarm de sacra poenitent l. 3. c. 3. Rhemists on Mat. 3. v. 6. Annot. 3. Iac. Canteri Iesuita in Tabul Chronograph sacr ad an 100. p. 133. Sect. 11. Annot. 4. D. Fulks ans to to the Rhemists Mat. 3. 6. If generall confession was not sufficient but every man must utter all his sinnes in particular Iohn had shriving work enough for seven years to heare the confession of Ierusalem and all Iurie and all the country about Ierusalem O Papists blush Cartwright against Rhemists on the place pag. 13. Way of the Churches of N. E. ch 1. Sect. 2. part 7. Ans. to the 32. questions quest 8. part 23. The place for baptizing Luk. 7. 27. and Act. 8. cleared of the Pharisees and of the Eunuch Par. 1. p. 26. What ignorance excludeth from Church-membership Calvin Com. Act. 8. Ans. to 32 quest q. 20. Par. 1. pag. 26527. M. R. never said that profession must notifie to the Church the person is a true believer before he can be admitted a Church-member as M. H. would impute to him M. H. must be to near to that all infants born of their visible Saints must be reall converts Part. 1. c. 2. p. 27. Our brethren cannot admit visible converts upon these formall reasons as visible converts Our brethren must say that none are to be casten out of the Church but as visible non-converts Gods intention or dispensation is not the Churches rule of dispensing consures but the will of God revealed in his word What M. H. requires in members before they be admitted M. H. neither proves nor can prove that the Apostles had habituall experience in so few houres all and every one of the 3000. Act. 2. gave evidence of reall conversion to the Apostles No grounds there are to say that Philip and the Church of Samaria smelled the savourinesse of saving grace in Magus before he was admitted a member Three considerable cases in framing of visible Churches quest 5 6. p. 20. Our brethren cast out of the Church these who were baptized in their infancy and members thereof because visibly non-regenerated What warrant for this censure These are groundlesse conjectures When the Apostles first preached to the heathen that 1. they preached not as Pastors 2. that they waited untill in the Apostles judgement and the judgement of one another they were reall converts 3. then the Apostles and themselves judicially inchurchâ—… them Way of the Churches of Christ in N. E. ch 1. Sect. 2. pag. 7. Mr. Tho. Hooker survey of discipline part 〈◊〉 c. 2. p. 14 15. Upon profession of faith presently followeth baptizing Mr. Rich. Baxter for infant-baptism It is not like that the Apostles de facto erred in putting in chalke stones in the first samplar of the visible Church more then in the first samplar of Synods Act. 15. The place Act. 2. pleads for reall repentance of all the 3000. before they were inchurched as M. H. expounds it Magus was no such a visible convert before he was baptized Caly. Inter fidem meram simulationem est
ejus tempore plerosque Châ—nanaeoâ—um ad Ecclesiam Catholicam pertiâ—uisse existimat Pineda in Iob cap. 1. ver 1. Nu. 75. c. 4. Ecce docuisti multos fuisse regem publicum doctorem populi sibi subjecti When Iob lived even before the Law and before Moses See Theodoret Epitom Divinorum decretorum l. 5. de creatione Origen Homil. 4. super Ezek. Euseb. l. 1. Demonst. Evang. cap. 3. Moses videtur septimus ab Abrahamo Iob quintus The visible Church as visible is not the first and principal subject of the seals according to their substance of the new heart perseverance c. The olive tree Rom. 16. 15. not the visible Congregation as visible but as it includeth the Elect and the fatness is not the outward signs only of which Magus partaketh Pag. 45. Ch 2. p. 27. Non-regeneration excludes not men from Church-right to the seals as M. H. imagineth Mr. R. places not the formal reason of offices officers seals in the visible Church as Mr. H. saith Survey par 1. c. 4. p 45 46. See Mr. Robinson his error in this Justific of Separat pa. 297. These of sundry Congregations have as visible a communion and so make up as visible a body as thâ—se of the same Congregation that meet within the same wals Marrying of Members to one Congregation onely is a Scriptureless conceit Mr. Robinson Justificat of Separ p. 317. It is not free to professors to refuse to be membersof the Congregation in which they were borne of believing Parents baptized and must reside in a convenient nearness to the Assembly of Saints Church-duties of warning teaching comforting rebuking are by no word of Christ restricted to one single congregation Pag. 47. Experimental knowledge of the spirituall fitness one of another before the erecting of a Congregation is warranted by no word of God whatever Mr. H. say on the contrary Pag 47 48. Mr. Cawdreys Review c. 3. p. 104. Pag 48 49 50 No Covenant in the N. Testament ties any to Christian duties in one onely CoÌ„gregation otherwise than as providential coÌ„versing with them affords which is in sister-Churches also How D. Bilson abuseth the place Mat. 18. See Bilson the perfect government of Christs Church c. 4 p. 18 19 c. he mistaketh both our conclusion our arguments It is against our Saviours purpose to limiâ—… the gaining of a trespassing brother Mat. 28. to the onely one Congregation of which the offended brother is a member fixedly The unâ—diâ—ying and cruel inconvenience that come to the soules of beleeving merchants sojourners who are visible Saints by the Church engagement to one onely single Congregation Part 1. C. 4. Pag. 50. The reason for this Church-Covenant from the Priviledges of a City is nought and much against this Will worship Cawdery review c. 104. Pag. 106 107. Rutherfurd due right of Pres. par 2. pag 328 329. Mr. John Cotton his judicious tractate of the keys ch 3. pag. 17. The way of the Churches of N. E. ch 6. sect 1. pag 103 and sect 2. 16. Mr. Hooker Survey par 3. c. 2. p. 10. Ch. 6. Sect. 1. Pag. 103. The texts that cal the Church a City are nothing for the Congregational engagement The Apostle noteth Eph. 4. the Catholike Elect Church as also Heb. 12. The way of the Churches of N. E. C. III. sect 1. pag. 53. Ibid. ch 4. sect 6. pag. 82. Mr. H. Survey par 1. c. 2. pag. 15. Theodoret. electos Occumenius fideles quorum nomina scripta sunt in libro vitae Calvin Marlorat Câ—â—lestem ergo Ierusalem intelligit quae per totum mundum extruenda erat quemadmodum Angelus fâ—niculum ejus ab Oriente usque in Occidentem exteâ—dit Piscat Qui electi sunt ad vitam aeternam Luk. 10. English Annotations Diodati The Universal Church Pareus Com. Est igitur Ecclesia invisibilis electorum quam sanctam CatholicaÌ„ credimus in symbole Sed an omnes Hebraei erant primogeniti electi hoc non dicit sed ad eos accessisse Cajetan Ecclesiaâ— Apostolorum Discipulorum immediatorum Christi qui conscripti sunt in libro divinae praedestinationis Estius Filios Dei per adoptionem qui sunt Electi Beza in locum Ecclesiâ—m corpori comparat cujus anima est Christus Calv. Particula universalis omnes non sic ut omnes homines in Christum credant hoc eniâ—â— Synecdochicè de praedestinatis duntaxat à Paulo dicitur â—i namque soli in unitatem fidei perueviunt qui ab aeterno electi sunt Rom. 8. 30. Zanch. in loc Constat oorpus hoc ex Eâ—ectis tanquam membris coagmentatis Christo per fidem Nostras Ro. Bodiâ—â— Ã Trocheregia vir nobili genere naâ—us Com. Praelection in Eph. 4. v. 12 13. pag. 511. 512. Haec pâ—rro Sanctorum compactio sive coagmentatio bifariam promovetur Primo cum nova subinde membra ad corporis hujus compagem adsciscuntur fide donantur Christo capiti per fidem inseruntur Deinde quando jam vocati Christo insâ—â—i in fide charitate magis magisque proficiunt Siquidem utroque hoc modo corpus hoc mysticum ad suam perfectionem tendit pag. 513. Donec omnia membra ergo Catholicam Eccleâ—â—â—â— militanteÌ„ intelligit non modò ad corporis hujus mystici compagam communionem vocata suâ—â—int verâ—m etiam debitum spiritualis illius staturae complementum acceperint Pareus Com. in Loc. Minus videtur fieri posse ut tam diversâ— sortis nationis conditionis homines in unâ— corpus coeant The visible Church because visible is never in scripture called the body of Christ. The body 1 Cor. 12. is the Catholick Church and how Mr. Cotton Keys c. 3. 17. Way of the Churches ch 6. sect 1. pag. 103. Martyr in Loc. Cum Christiani dicantur â—num corpus efficere 〈◊〉 tantum politicum Christi corpus intelligitur sed spirituale arâ—anum Christi corpus quod ad vitam aeternamtendit habetque communia hac omnia Dium Christum Spiritum Sanctum 〈◊〉 Dei gratiam sacramenta ex quibus liquet 〈◊〉 posse in corpore Christi membra arida mortua esse Part 1. pag. 51 52 53. As Mr. H. seldom proves what is denied so not any of his arguments conclude that we are of no members made visible members of the Church onely by this Church Covenant The Church-covenant destroyes all Church-communion Vid. Chamier l. 6. c. 6. loc com p. 280. What power one member or one Church hath over another Mr. Cotton the keys of the kingdom ch 6. p. 25. For one member or one Church to complain of another is no binding or loosing such as is Mat. 18. as Mr. H. saith Par. 1. pag. 53 54. Presbyterial congregational churches in general are of divine institution yet according to their locality number of meÌ„bers c. are onely things of order c. Par. 1. p. 47. The implicite Church-covenant is but an imagination The way of
of the Churches c. 1. sect 1. pag. 2. prop. 3. For all the joyning of faithful Christians into the fellowship and estate of a Church we finde not in Scripture that God hath done it any other way than by entring all of them together as one man into holy covenant with himself to take the Lord as the Head of his Church for their God and to give themselves to him and one to another in his fear c. M. R. 5 Arg p. 83 84. Read for this a Judicious piece of my reverend and learned brother Mr. R. Baily his disswasive from the errors of the time and the disswasive vindicated An. 1675. All are converted in ordinary by private men or by no pastors by our brethrens way Survey par 1. c. 11. p. 55. By our brethren pastors convert not Indians Way of the Church c. 1. pro. 5. sect 2. p. 6 7 8. Survey par 1. c. 4. 7. p. 87. The way of our brethren doth destrâ—y the ministry Calv. Com. Gal. 2. incitavit ad sanciendum Ministerii societatem Pelican ib. Synod Paulus primarius fuerit inter Apostolos Pareus in Collegium Apostolorum nos receperunt Pisc. Me pro Apostolo agnoverunt Diodati Beza Symbolum nostrae consensionis dextram dederunt Hieronym Gal. 2. Many Churches may put forth a Church-power upon one Church associate as Iames Cephas and Iohn Gal. c. 2. as Apostles received Paul into the Colledge of Apostles Pag. 88. Some chiefe and ordinary church-prophesying and church-praying is given to the unofficed church as to the only kindly subject by Mr. H. Mr. H. Survey par 1. c. 8. p. 52. Mr. H. par 1. c. 8. pag. 89. Mr. H. is dubious what is the instituted Church in the New Testament Way of the Church of N. E. c. 1. sect 1. pro. 1. pag. 1 2. Pa. 8. par 1. p. 90 91. Mr. H. makes a Church without Rulers to be a Ruling Church to ordain officers and excommunicate Mr. Cotton Keys c. 4. par 2 as the Presbytery cannot excommunicate the whole church though Apostates for they must tell the church so neither can the church excommunicate the whole Presbytery because they have not received from Christ an office of rule without their officers M. Cot. contradicts M. H. There is no warrant in the word for a male Church-ruling and admitting members ordaining excommunicating officers and yet that is void of rule and office The Epâ—… to Timotâ—… Titus are neâ—… ther written to them as to Prelats Pastors of Pastors nor to unoffic'd christians nor to them as Evangelists but especially as representing Elders to be a copy to officers to the appearing of Christ. Pauls Presbyt cap. 4. ans to ar 6. p. 45. Page 90 91. The Logick of Mr. H. God set officers in the Church Ergo the Church without officers is a ruling Church before they have Rulers is naughty So Mr. Robinson Justif. of Separat Pref. p. 9. Bishops and Elders are the onely ordinary Governors in the Church But not essential to the Church Sure they must be essential to the governed Church Mr. Robinson ib. p. 295. Page 92. By Mr. H. the adjuncts beget the subject the sons the fathers The Churches Rev. 1. 2. are not a number of unofficed believers but the believers with Doctors and Teachers as shining Lamps Pareus Com. in Apocalyp in loc Candelabris assimilantur quia Ecclesia gestat facem coelest is doctrinae Pignet Apoc. 1. Quia in ea vâ—rum lumen lucet Marlor Quia in ea sunt Prophetae Apostoli Evangâ—listae quia lucent per saluberrimam vitae doctrinam Piscat Apoc. 1â— observ 39. Candelabra illa quae vidisti in vera Ecclesia instar auri splendet lucet pura doctrina So Diodati English Annotations Beza Mr. H. Survey p. 92. It is not a like in a Church wanting officers as in a civil corporation wanting Rulers Papists so argue See Jac. Gualter in Tabula Chronographic Secul 1. ad an 100. verita sect 1. p. 150. Page 92. It is not absurd that a politick body destroy its own politick being when they remâ—ve Lions Leopards which destroyed hâ—m Page 92 93. To remove the candlestick is to remove the Ministry and so the church is not a politick church any more Pag. 93. The way of the Churches of Christ in N. E. c. 1. sect 1. prop. 1. p. 1 2. Survey par 1. c. 9. p. 94. Officers can be no essential parts of the visible Church by Mr. H. his way Pag. 94 95. The two first Pillars of a Presbyterial Church to wit 1. framed Churches 2. Formal commissioners sent to Presbyteries are to us no pillars to Mr. H. they are People that are no stewards have no authority to censure or thereby to edifie How pastors are regulated in the exercise of their calling Survey c 〈◊〉 par 1. p. 99. The Churches united have more power extensively after they are united than before but not intensively in nature more Actual voluntary combination is no pillar of the Presbyterian Church Page 99 100. Twelve pastors feed 12 congregations in Jerusalem or in some large city in coÌ„mon not being fixed any of them to any one congregation all the 12 are pastors to all the 12 congregations yet it is not possible physically that any one man can reside in all the 12 congregations here shall be divers Non-residents Pluralists but not in a Prelatical sense The Elders of the Presbytery are fixed and proper Pastors only to one flock and Pastor in common in matters of common concernment to all the rest of tho associate Churches A Pastor may administer the Supper of the Lord which he doth as a Pastor to these of another Congregation yet is he not a fixed proper Pastor to those of another congregation Cotton Keys c. 6. n. 3. p. 25. Mr. H. Survey par 2. c. 2. p. 65. Way of the Churches of Christ in New England c. 6. sect 6. pag. 103 Hr. H. Survey par 4. c. 1. p. 1 2 3 4. Our brethren destroy Synods though they give them the name of ordinances of Christ. Mr. H. Survey par 4. p. 1 2 3. When no more is given to a Synod but to counsel and advise it is for that no more an ordinance of God then a private man or woman giving a counsel is an ordinance of God Private Christians and women giving counsel to men may as well be called an ordinance of Christ as a Synod Survey par 4. c. 1. p. 6. Pag. 101. A Pastor constantly feeds his own flock and administers the Lords supper to forty persons of forty congregations about as Mr. Cotton and Mr. H. grant but he hath not fourty pastoral offices for that Mr. H. Survey par 2. c. 2. p. 65 Way of the Churches of N. E. c. 6. sect 6. p. 103. Survey par 2. c. 2. p. 65. Pag. 102. The place Mat. 18. is mistaken by our brethren contrary to the scope and to the minde of Fathers Doctors Divines
Councels Martyrs So widely D. Bils mistaketh the place Mâ—t. 18. Perpet go vernm c. 4. Why only the nearest Churches have real hand in healing offences The differences betweene Elders governing in the Presbytery or Classis and of the same Elders in their fixed congregations Page 103. Mr. H. sets not down M. R. his words perfectly but often in halfs scarce that as here A pastor is not a pastor onely to the assembled congregation as Mr. H. saith but also to them all severally and to this or that single person of the flock M. H. pag. 103 104. Though pastors in a Synod by M. Cottons grant put forth pastoral acts upon many congregations yet shall it never follow that they are proper fixed pastors to these congregations so neither doth this militate against a Presbyterian Church Page 104. See Bilson perpetual Government c. 5. c. 12. Pastors can exercise no jurisdictioÌ„ being separated from the court but pastoral acts of teaching they may in private exercise and that from house to house Pag. 104 105. Sitting in Court gives no new power of office to elders but they cannot put it forth in formal jurisdiction but in the Court. It s a mistake all along in Mr. H. thâ—â— if an Elder put forth pastoral acts in a Synod or in a Presbytery to this or that congregation that therefore he is a fixed pastor to this or that congregation How wide Mr. H. is in his Logick the Presbyterian Elders determine of special actions persons for species determines the act of the genus Neither to be an Apostle nor to be an ordinary Pastor doth so give right to any to feed the flock in Macedonia nor in Bithynia in this flock and congregation and not in this without the intervening of some special call of God Pag. 106 107. The separating of ruling and teaching in Pastors in regard of office is unlawful but the separating of them in acts and objects is not unlawful but necessary See Bilson Perpetual Government c. 5. c. 12. M. H. doth no less separate ruling teaching then Presbyterians do One may be both a classical Elder to the associate Churches and a fixed Elder to a single congregation as the same man is both a Grand-father and a Father to divers children Pag. 107 108. Pag. 108 109. A Pastor fixed to a congregation may exercise pastoral acts of writing preaching to other congregations then his own Pag. 109. Pag. 110. A Pastor teaching one congregation fixedly and ruling in Collegio other associate Churches is no Prelate Pag. 100. Pag. 110. 111. Pag. 111. Of the onerousness and labour in governing associating Churches how it is the same with onerousness labor in counselling united Churches and how it is not the same The obligatition to brotherly help to my brother though it be as onerous as an obligation of teaching the flock it doth not tie me to the use of all the means positively to go all the world over and warn and admonish as the other doth Apostles were tâ—ed not as Apostles but as Christians to eat the Lords Supper in all Churches all the world over Pag. 115 116. Pag. 114 115. A man is tyed to use more means for feeding the single flâ—ck that he is a fixed Pastor unto then as a christian he is to use toward other churches Mr. Cotton Keys of the Kingdom c. 6. pag. 25. Pag. 117. Pag. 117. 118. A commission in a Presbytery is no new office but apower of order appointed by the God of order Pag. 119 120. Due right of Presbytery The votes of associated Churches added to the votes of the Elders of a congregation strengtheneth but hindereth not right proceeding except by accident Due Right p. 335. Pag. 120. The sounder part of the Church is the Church Pag. 121. How the ordinances are not conttary to the Wisedome of Christ though they attain not always finem operis Png. 122. How Pastors are Pastors in reference to the Congregation and how to the Synod and associated Elders Par. 1. c. 9. pag. 122. It is and must be the same office of a Pastor in reference to the congregation and in reference to the Presbytery Synods superior Pag. 114. Pag. 123. The classical Elder hath nothing to do with Prelacy Niceph. l. 8. c. 11. Sozom. l. 1. c. 14 Tripart Hist. l. 1 c. 19. Cypr. Epist. 80. Bernar. Epist. 80. Euseb. l. 10. c. 3. Hieronymus in Episto ad Titum ad Euagrium Epist. 85. ad Nepotianum de vita Clericorum Socrates l. 7. c. 35. Cyprian l. 1. Ep. 4 l. 4. Epist. 2. Concil Antiochen c. 14. Bernard in Canti Ser 77. Epist. 82. Brightm in Apol. 3. See Archiep. Spalaten de Rep. Eccles. l. 3. c. 1. Edwar. Didoclav in altar Damasceno p. 24 25 26 27. fere per totum Beza De gradibus Ministr c. 1. c. August Epist. 19. Whitaker Cont. 4. q. 1. c. 3. sect 30. Waldenses aut Aeneas Silvius Histor. Bohem. c. 35. Thom. Waldens Doct. fidei Tom. 1. l. 2. c. 60. Tom c. 7. Reinold Colloq cum Haâ—t A presbyterial Church was at Ierusalem Rome Thessalonica Ephesus c. Synod at Westminster The Apostles act as an ordinary Presbytery Act. 6. The Church of Rome was a Presbyterial Church The Church of Thâ—ssalonica of Antioch Presbyterian churches Steph. Cum aliquid temporis ibâ— consumpsissent Bâ—zâ— Aliquandiu tempore non parvo Lorin In Loc. non solum Pâ—trus sed Pauâ—us aliique Apoli Apostolici viri versati sunt Marloratus Hoc quidam exponunt quod sacer coetus in eorum dâ—iro cogeretur Pareus Com. in Rom. 16. Observemus veâ—o Ecclesiae nomen paucis fideâ—â—ous Christi nomine congregatis convenire ubi duo vel tres nemo tamen inde colligâ—â— Ecclesiam domâ—sticam esse infallibilem Bâ—za in Rom. 16. 5. Neque mirum est in tam ampla civitate distinctâ—s fuisse fidelium coetus Calv. ib. Horum itaque domum Ecclesiâ—m dixit non solum quia Christi fidem exceperunt sed quia hospitio credentes admitterent That sundâ—y Churches send messengers prove a meeting of the Elders of those Churches for all men women who are the Churches of the redeemed ones could not meet in one place M. H. Survey par 1. c. 3. p. 40. There is a Church-power in a Synod without and above a single congregation Mat. 18. cannot warrant me to gain no trespassing brethren in a Church way but onely the brethren of that congregation of which I am a member Narration of the practise of the Churches of N. E. p. 16 17 18. Way of the Churches of Châ—m N. E. c. 6. sect 1 2 3. Cotton Keyes Par. 1. c 9. sect 3. p. 125. The independence of a Church in an Island is its affliction not its power There are neither the same perfect operations nor the adequate and complete end of edification in a Church in an Island Pag. 126. The non-existence of associated Churches addeth nothing to
the power intrinsecal of a congregation to rule the associated Churches if they were Page 126. The adding of associated Churches to a Wilderness-church doth strengthen perfect and not nullifie the intrinsecal power of the Wilderness-church Pag. 117. When scandals fall out far off or near hand how association of Churches removeth them The limiting of Church-edifying and Church-comforting to one onely congretien whereof the man onely is a sworne member is an unwarrantable and comfortless way The Way of Churches of N. E. c. 1. sec. 1. p. 1. c. 4. sec. 3. sec. 4. p 70 71. Mr. H. Survey pa. 3. c. 2. p. 10. M. Cotton keys of the kingd c. 7. p. 39 40 4â— Mr. H. par 1. c. 9. p. 127 128. sec. 4. 3 ground One and the same nature agrees to the congregational presbyterial Church c. Pag. 127. 128. The congregational Presbyterial National Oecumenick Churches are species specialissimae How a congregation is an intire church Tertul. in Apolog Though the Churches of believers men and women be before the Apostles Evangelists Pastors Presbyteries Synods yet it follows not therefore must Apostles Pastors Synods have their calling and authority from those Churches Sect. 4. p. 128. Mr. Hooker acknowledges that divers meetings and Church conventions may may be all under one Presbyterial government only he will not call them Churches Way of the Church c. 1. sect par 1. Survey par 1. c. 9. p. 110 111 c. Mr. H. must be forced by his own principles to grant there is one visible Church which cannot meet conveniently 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same place and yet under the same Eldership Mr. H. yeilds to us a Presbyterian Church at Ierusalem Page 51. Fixedness or no fixedness of the Elders of Ierusalem to their own proper congregations is altogether accidental to the Church presbyterial The Apostles fixed feeding at Rome at Corinth is not opposite unto but of that same nature with his feeding pastorall all the world over All the incongruities that are the onely arguments of Mr. H. against a Presbyterial church are militant against the presbyterial Church which Mr. H. grants was at Ierusalem Mr. H. well near also yieldeth that there was a Presbyterian Church at Antioch Ephesus Rome There are the like reasons that the multitudes of Believers at Rome Antioch Ephesus Corinth Samaria Thessalonica could not meet in one place and so there must be in these huge Cities many Congregations under one Presbyterial Government as for the multitudes at Ierusalem What is meant by Church Act. 2. were added to the Church Mr. H. inclines to expâ—… the word Câ—…h of the â—â—â—thful Saul made havock of the Câ—… Eâ—… there is 〈◊〉 Presbyteriâ— a church How watery is this Lâ—gick Par. 1. c. 10. p. 130. Mr. R. argument Mat. 18. from allusion unto the Jewish Sanhedrim abused not answered M R. is not for all appeals whatsoever justor unjust but for such as are edifying and necessary and relieves from tyrannicall oppression the plaintiff Pag. 131. The removing of scandals Mat. 18. cannot be of onely scandals between brother and brother of the same congregation except I must not owne as brethren to be gained those of another Church beside me Christ willeth every little congregation to exercise discipline upon an offender Ergo there is no discipline to be exercised in a greater Church So Mr. H. But the contrary rather strongly followeth The Sanhedrim was not mixed by institution Pauls Presbyt c 8. p. 88. The Church Mat. 18. is to be obeyed in the Lord by the people but the Church of the people is not to be obeyed in the Lord by the people Women are as essential parts of the believing Church as men and womâ—n must no more blindly believe what the Church believes than men nor must their faith in discerning the voice of Christ in this pastor not in this be blindly included in the males discerning and so women must be a part of the binding and loosing Church Mat. 18. Survey par 1. c. 10. p. 133. The Church principally meant Mat. 18. must be the binding and loosing brethren which are the Church fiâ—stâ—y the officers are onely separable adjuncts thereof saith M. H. Par. 1. c. 11. p. 198. When all the officeâ—s turne wolves the people must complain to the people when the people turn Familists Socinians c. to whom sâ—aâ—l the officers complain accoâ—ding to M. H. minde The officers cannot binde potestate officii since the Keys were given to the Male-church before the officers had being as M H saith We cannot tell the church of Jerusalem or Galatia by M. H. Women have no less a tacit consent a faith of practise in eschewing the society of the excommunicated in admitting of him again and of all members in election of officers than men and in other duties recommended to Church-members Let M. H. shew how women are all excluded from Church duties in their way more than men So Cypr. Juban Epist. 73. pag. 22. Nam Petro primum Dominus super quem adificavit Ecclesiam Mat. 16. Istaem potestatem clavium dedit post resurrectionem sicut me misit pater c. Firmilian ad Cypr. Epist. 75. Cypr. pag. 239. n. 14. Hinc intelligi potest quod soli Petro Christus dixerit quemcunque ligaveritis Matth. 16 c. Quando in solos Apostolos insufflavit Christus dicens accipite Spiritum Sanctum c. The word Church can signifie no other but the ruling Church Mat. 18. and the notation of the word Church in our brethrenssense is neither Mat. 18. nor elsewhere See how Bilson Perpetual G ve n. c. 4. mistakes in this Though women children of age and servants be excluded from governing yet the question now is a farre other thing Whether the word Church Mat. 18. if it be the Church of Redeemed ones meeting to and for publick ordinances in the same place include not women c. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Church is ever taken in Scripture according to the subject matter and scope of the place and so must the binding and loosing or excommunicating Church Matth. 18. be taken and cannot note a company of redeemed ones Men Women Servants Children of riper age come together in one to partake of Word Seals Censures the onely acception of the Word Church that our brethren can give us from Scripture The Church Matth. 18. 1 Cor. 5. includes all who meet for the publick worship Elders Men Women Servants aged Children every one according to their place according as Paul rebukes comforts teaching in his Epistle 1 Cor. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The women in their daily practice are concerned in conscience to censent unto or dissent from the sentence of excommunication or forgiving and re-admiting again and that upon rules of the Gospel as well as men Caelv Inst. l. 3. c. 4. sec. 12. Instit l. 4. c. 1. sec. 2. Instit. l. 4. c. 12.
16. nor did he represent hypocrites like Iudas who are M. H. his saints and make the same confessioÌ„ M. H. deprives all women believing children of age of all comfort from confessing Christ as Peter did and of being built on the Rock because they are not capable of the Keyes Mr. H. gives to none the benefit of the faith joy of believing peace con solation in the like confession of Peter Mat. 16. but only in through visible membership of a single congregation which is as due to Magus the forcerer as to all real believers Pag. 104. A contraction in M. H. his first and proper formal subject of the Keys Mr. H. must hide somthing under that That professioÌ„ is enough to evidence the ministerial actions of Judas and such to be valid Pag. 204. 205. The Epistles to Timothy and to Titus must by Mr. H. hâ—s way be written to unofficed brethren the males only of a congregation The spiritual qualifications for calling of Ministers as Mr. H. describeth them as being able to relish the savour of spiritual administrations to discern know the voice of Christ follow him c. are given to women and to all Pag. 205. The argument of Mr. R. that there be no rules in the Word how the male-Church should rule judge Ergo there is no such judging Church stands unanswered Mr. H. his way overturns the Ministry See Mr. Iohn Collins his vindic Minist Evangel an 1651. the question accurately and clearly discussed The Pulpit guarded with 20 Arg. an 1652. A Plea for the use of Gospel-Ordinances by Hen Laurence against Mr. Dell 1652. p. 44 45. Vindication of Presbyt Governm and Ministry by the Ministers of the Province of London an 1649. M Gillespy Miscel. q. 1. p. 1 2 3. c. Vindic. Minist Evang. by the Ministers of London The Ius Divinum of Presbyt c. 11. p. 180. Ch. 11. p. 191. M. H. his way destroys the ministry of the N. Testament Mr. H. denies that the highest abilities that are required in the Epistles to Timothy Titus are required to be in such as open and shut Heaven by the Keys Page 206. Page 207. Due Right l. 2. c. 9. The ninth argument of M. R. stands unanswered the Aposties made the Church a politick church by framing organs official in it The feeders the fed church are different but this fed church is not the ruling and judging church Mr. H. gives to unofficed men what is peculiar to Pastors The Church is no politick Church before they have officers Way of the Church of N. E. c. 2. sect 2. p. 13 14 15. p. 36. Mr. H. denies the signification of the Keyes given to all officers contrary to all the learned read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Isa. 14. 17. Isa. 50. 5. Isa. 26. 2. Isa. â—2 2â— Page 209. Mr. H. wrongs this argument of mine for by Mat. 16. both the power actu primo and the exercise of binding and loosing actu secundo is given to Peter Ergo these two cannot be given to all believers as believers The keys cannot be given to Peter as representing believers also as representing the guides Binding and looâ—… flowes from thâ— Lords calling to an office Ioh. 10. 21 22. So Cyprian as is cited before The place Mat. 16. must warrant all officers to their official calling and to the acts thereof to wit of binding lâ—osing by way of preaching Mr. H. grants that by Matth. 16. the Keyes are given to Peter as representing the officers also Firmin Separation examined p. 70 71. The Children of Israels laying on of hands Nam 8. what it was that it is no shadow for the male-Church to ordain officers of the New Testament Aria Mont. Coetum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vatablus offeret Levitas in oblationem Domino Menoch Ut hac manuum impositione testentur se Levitas contribules suos à se abdicare Deo quasi munus sacrificium offerre in ejus dominium ministerium transferre Iunius Numb 8. approbante Ecclesia Cyril Alexand. Cyprian Epist. 24. 33. 68. De divina ordinatione descendit ut sacerdos plebe praesente ordinaretur Tertul. Apolog. c. 39. Leo Mag. Epist. 87. Quidam ex populo manus imponebant Iunius Piscator Pareus Cajetan Lorinus Principes Tribuum pro populo Lyran. Numb 8. Ponent manus quia assensum devotionis electioni debent praebere A filis Israelis Beda sub multorum testimonio cognitione facienda est electio ut examinatio digna celebretur ut nemo reprehendere possit debent enim testimonium habere bonum Jer. 40. 4. Psal. 105. 20. Rev. 9. 14. Job 12. 18. Psal. 105. 17. Judg. 15 10. Psal. 149. 8. Act. 21. 8. Act. 22. 4. Mark 3. 27. Psal. 102. â—0 Binding and loosing are acts of authority by the Scripture in Rulers who have command of prisons which unofficed people have not they not being Rulers The true sense of that I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom c. It s not said Mat. 16. that Christ promiseth the keys to the Church of redeemed ones The evasion of Mr. H. that Christ said Whom do men say that I am to the disciples onely as representing only the male-believers of a single congregation excluding women and all who so confess Christ with the same sinceriey hath no feet How far from the minde of sound Antiquity and of Protestant Divines the places Mat. 16. Flesh and blood hath not revealed this and Upon this Rock c. See Magdeburgens Hist. Vol. 1. Cen. 1. l. 1. c. 4. p. 56. ib. p. 32. as super hanc Petram i. c. confessionem lb. p. 40. What is the true Church see hist. Magd. ib. Cent. 1. l. 1. c. 4. p. 127 129. 130. The Magdeburgenses hist. Vol. 1. Cen. 1. l. 1. c. 4. p. 138. expounds it soundly of the perseverance of the Saints not of the visible Church as Papists do Mr. H. his exposition of Mat. 16. that Peter in that confession represents the male-members of the congregation onely is contrary to the scope of the Text and to the faith comfort and blessedness of all believers so confessing If to be built upon the Rock be to be built in a congregational Church-frame then the gates of Hell cannot prevail against the office against the visible frame of congregations Some of our Divines make the Church of believers men and women the virtual subject of the Keys and of all Church-power But Mr. H. maketh them more than a virtual subject for he must make the formal calling and creating of officers and excommunicating of them and so preaching as was the Apostle Peters case Act. 1. 15. and the Prophets Act. 13 3. who prayed and laid on hands on Saul and Barnabas and sent them as Apostles to the Gentiles a formal act of the Church of Redeemed ones men and women servants and children for which we have no Scripture and as little Reason for we may so say the
dono vocatione 1 Cor. 14 32. See 〈◊〉 Theolog. Christian. 〈◊〉 1. c. 28. Piscat loc 23. the 29. On the contrary are the Rhemist on 1 Tim. 5. sect 13. Bellarm. de Concil lib. 1. c. 19. Cornel. à Lap. Lorinus Act. 15. Mr. Cotton Key Two sorts of Representatives not considered by Mr. H. Commissioners neither carry the peoples conscience to the Synod not does their Commission give them a new office Par. 1. p. 231 232. Due Right of Presb. Keys of the King d. c. 7. p. 47 48. The whole body of al church guides is the first subject of the power of the Keys in its latitude of that power and the first subject of such a special power is a Synod A power synodical is but a part of the keys and was not before a Synod had being Inferior churches confer not properly a superior power to the churches â—…y have a synodical power by the institution of God Act. 15. To define in Councels is an act of officers Mr. Dickson Expos. Mat. 28. v. 19. doct 6. Par. I. p. 232 233. Ames Bellar. Eâ—â—rvat To. 2. c. 2. An soli praelati majores i. e. Episcopi habent jus suffragii ordinariè ex privilegio consuetudine etiam Cardinal Abbates Bellar. Affirmat nos negamus Ames To. 2. c. 〈◊〉 Th. 1. p. 4. Si esset proprium Episcoporum Pastorum nihil prohibet quin possit cum alii Theologis praesertim Ministris 〈◊〉 Deo institutis communicaâ—i Calv. Act. 15 6. Guâ—lth Act. 15. 22. Calv. sic non enim dicit Lucas totam Ecclesiam congregataâ— sed eos qui doctrinae judicio pollebant qui ex â—atione officii hujus causae legitimi eâ—â—nt Judices fieri quidem oâ—est ut coram plebe habita suâ—riâ— disputatio sed ne ad tractandam causam vulgus promiscuè fuisse admissum putemus Lucas disertè Apostol os Presbyteros nominat Gualther ibid. homil 103. Non ita dominium imperium sibi vindicarunt Apostoli Seniores ut populum ab eorum cognitione excluderent â—ive arcerent quae ex aequo ad totam Ecclesiam pertinebant in populo modestia est quod veritati omnes libenter cederent haec Gualther Bullinger Act. 15. 6. convenerunt Apostoli palam hoc loco Admonemur ad Apostolicos viros pertinere rerum ad fidem quaestionem Bezâ— Act. 15. 1â— Multitudin is autem nomine intellige non totam Ecclesiam utpote quaenâ—ndum esset tota Advocatâ— sed totum Apostolorum Sensorum coetum ut v. 6. unde apparet quae sit yera legitimae Apostolicae Synodi ratio c. How the whole body of Apostles Evangelists Pastors Doctors Elders are the first immediate subject of the whole power of the Keyes M. H. Survey par 1. c. 11. p. 186. Way of the Churches c. 1. sect 1. pro. 3. M. Cotton keys c. 7. p. 31. Inferior courts may use the keys without any influence of a command from a general Councel Though a general Councel â—xist not yet â—he use of the keys ceaseth not in inferior courts Hardly can a general Councel excommunicate a National Church Non-communion of Churches as our Brethren use it is not warrantable See the paper of Accommodation at the Synod at Westminster anno 1644. Sept. 13. Par. 1. c. 13. p. 234 235. Excommunication attaineth not its end alway Ergo is not lawful M. H. so Nor doth the Gospel ever attain its saving end Ergo it s not the Gospel Mr. H. sorcâ—â— upon Mr. R. a proposition as a principle in terminis beyond gainsay which was never in M. R. his mind nor book Simpson Cent. 1. c. 1. The want of gen Councels through providential impediments proves not that they aâ—e not Ordinances English Divin on Hos. 3. 4. Diod. Hos. 3. 4. Iun. Hos. 3. 4. Nam ex quo Israelitae in AssyriaÌ„ fuerunt deportati per Shalmanasarem id est ab anno sexto Ezekiae ad ChristuÌ„ incarnatum fuerunt anni quasi sexcenti octoginta Partus com ib. Zanch com ib. Dissenting Brethren in their Reasons against Synods 2 arg p. 120. The same God that suits his providences to his institutions would not have failed in what is the most soveraign remedy of all other that it might have been existent in all ages as we see his promise was to the Jews to keep their land when the males thrice a year went up to the General Assembly at Ierusalem Euseb. Eccles. hist. l. 5. c. 1. Bucolc Index Euseb. l. 2. c. 25. Epiphan cont haer Tertul. de Cor. milit in Apolo Cario l. 3. Monar 4. How loose that is that providences must suit with institutions The Catholick Church excommunicates antecedently when a particular Church excommunicates but the Catholick Church hath not nor putteth forth a deliberate act of citing accusing condemning before the particular Church act any The comparisoÌ„ of cutting off an infectious member from the whole Catholick visible Church is strained by M. H. He who is excommunicate in one Church is antecedently excommunicate in all 1 Cor. 10. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Excommunication by consequence is no excommunication at all A strange exposition of that he that heareth you heareth me which follows from Mr. H. his way Mr. H. allows of private Communions Page 240. Page 241 242. Survey par 1. c. 14. p. 243. Ames Medul l. 1. c. 32. Thes. 5. Ecclesia igitur particularis respectu commanis illius naturae quae in omnibus particularibus Ecclesiis reperitu est species Ecclesiae in genere sed respectu Ecclesiae Catholicae quae habet rationem integri est totum ex aggregatione variorum membroruâ—â—ingularium compositum at que adeo respectu ipsorum est integrum That there is a Catholick integral militant Church Arg. 2. Arg. 3. Arg. 4. Arg. 5. Pag. 244 245. Arg. 6. Way of the Church of N. 〈◊〉 c 1. sect 1. p. 1 2. Mr. H. supposeth by no Logick that the same body of Christ cannot be both invisible and in another respect visible What way M. R. puts visible in an equal latitude with mystical what way not Calvin Bâ—za in loc Pareus Pet. Martyr Nec Corinthii cum â—ideles professione non Ethnici essent dono linguarum indigebant Piscator English Divines Diodati in loc Estius in loc Cajetan Page 186. A congregation onely cannot be meant 1 Cor. 12. 28. but also the Catholick integral militant Church Pastors may exercise pastoral acts toward many whom they cannot censure or excommunicate Par. 1. p. 247 248. Though the rulers of one City cannot fixedly govern in another yet it s not consequent therefore a Pastor cannot act as a Pastor in divers Churches God hath not every way seâ—ted officers in his Church as the King hath placed Underjudges in the State Let M. H. answer whether the Major of Norwich may lawfully do justice upon one of York who is oppressed by his fellow-citizen of York as the pastor of Boston may tender the L. Supper
non à sola imaginatione ut cùm quâ—s fricat barbam pâ—ocedens est individuo aut bonus aut malus secundum circumstantias Quia vel habet finem debitum vel non debitum Mr. Cotton Keyes of the Kingd c. 6. p. 23. Synods have more then power of counselling Absents from the Synod are tied to obedience Page 60. It suits not with the wis dom of Christ that no remedies should be for a scandalous Church What appeals we allow The juridical power of Synods is concluded from Acts 15. and their Church-way of rebuking c. Of the Samaritans and their â—eligion See Tostat. Abulen in 4. Reg. c. 17. qu. 24. Ioan. Wolph Com. in 2. Regn. c 17. v. 24 25 c. pag. 346. The Jewes deservedly excommunicate the Samaritans Weemes Christian Synag par 7. Diatrâ— 147. Origen To. 4. in Ioan. receperunt tantum scilicer libros Mosis Epiphanius haer 9. Ioseph an t 11. c. ult Quando res Iudaeorum erant prosperae se Iudaeos alioqui Assyrios se dicebant Iudaei convitium jactantes Samaritanum appellabant Ita Hieronym Epist. ad Algas 4. 5. Ioseph l. 13. antiq c. 14 Religione corruptissâ—… crant Samaritae Carol. Sigon de Rep. Hebr. l. 1. c. 3. Ex Iosepho Ephraimitas praedicarunt se Iudaeis ab Antiocho Epiphane asflictis Samaritae perterriti se non Deum Iudaeorum sed Deos colere asseruerunt nec se Israelitas sed Sâ—doniosesse dixerunt Templum ipsum Iovi Cretensi se dedicaturos esse professi sunt atque ita praesentem armati Bâ—gis iracundiam eluserunt August in iocum Ioan. 4. Omnino vasculis eorum Iudaei non utuntur The acting of Apostles in things belonging to many Churches wiâ—h the Churches concurrence proveth that a Synod hath Church power A Synod acting some specifick acts of a governing Church may act all the rest of the acts of the Church Peter Acts 11. gives an account to the Apostles Syrus Chrysostomus Valde offensi expostulabant Epiphanius haer 28. Beza alter carunt Gualth in loc homil 67. Atque semper eam in Ecclesia veteri consuetudinem fuisse cernimus ut Episcopi ab Episcopis sese judicari corrigi paterentur Calvin ibid. Sponte Ecclesiae judicio se submisit Lorinus Cornelius à Lapide in loc Summus pontifex non imperiose refutat non dicit vestrum est obedire c. Act. 21. Paul submits to a Synod of Elders Calvin c. 2â— Colligere licet ex hoc loco quoties tractandum erat serium negotium Seniores convenire folitos fuisse c. Gualith homil 138. In Ecclesia ordine certo opus esse nihil enim privata authoritate agit c. Lorinus Corn. à Lap. in loc Surv. par 4. p. 32. That proposition of Mr. H. Those whom pastors cannot judge over them they have no pastoral power is many wayes false Private men as private men and as no pastors are made by M. H. the only spreaders of the Gospel to heathens Hieron in verb. Qui usque ad consummationem seculi se cum discipulis futurum promittit illos ostendit semper esse victuros se nunquam credentibus recessurum Chrys. in verb. Ut ex omnibus Gentibus Ecclesiam id est fideles sanctos mihi congregetis Par. 4. c. 37. The essence of a pastor is not in their call suit to whom he is sent Evangelists are now ceased as well as Apostles Rich. Hookers Eccles. Polit. l. 5. sect 78. p. 421 422. Euseb. l. 〈◊〉 c. 34. Tilen Syntag. dis 19. th 38. Apostolorum vice ubi res poscebat fungebantur Profess Leyd in Synops. purior Theol. dis 〈◊〉 thes 17. p. 605. Bucan loc Com. 42. q. 45. Calvin Com. Eph. 4. Apostolis proximi erant Evangelistae munus affine habebant Bullinger ib. In plebe potissimum eâ—udienda Zanch Com. ib. Apostolorum Comites non immediate miâ—â—â— sed assumebantur D. Ro. Bodius à Trochoregia Com. Eph. 4. p. 493. Apostolorum Comites modo huc modo illuc missi modo re vocati ab Apostolis extraordinarii Par. 4. pag. 38 39 40. The Church of the Jews was no more peâ—…se kindely but only accidentally a national Church then any kingdom under the N. T. is a national Church Surv. Par. 1. c. 5. p. 5. p. 59. arg 5. The Church was visible when there was no seal neither circumcision â—o 〈◊〉 Calvin Com. Act. 7. v 6. Interea commonefiunt Judaei fuisse Ecclesiam Dei etiam Nationalem alibi quam in terra in qua degebant fuisse electos patres in populum peculiarem sub fide tutelaque Dei protectos antequam staret Templum vel instituti essent externi legis â—…s haec ad generalem cautionis scopum pertinent Gualth in Act. 7. homil 45. in v. 16. Ideo mortuos in Aegypto ut constet illos in â—a Religione diem obâ—â—sse quae nullis externis ceremoniis nitebatur sed in sola fide c. To swear a covenát agreeth to all Kingdoms covenâ—nted visibly with God as well as to the Church of the Jews A National Church differs not in nature and essential causes from a National typical Church See M. Robinson justif of Separat p. 145 160 161. who widely argues the Church of the Jews being National having one High Priest one Altar c. being now done away is not our Rule See pag. 162 163 164. Ans. We argue from the nature of the Jewish Church in gene al as National in Egypt in the Wilderness as Gods people in covenant as we our seed are before they had a Temple an Altar c. yea the synagogue worship was a sufficient Church-worship whatever M. Robinson say Eusebius de vita Constant. l. 3. reckons it to be an 333. Tomâ—s of the Councels Hist. Magd. cent 4. c. 9. Theodoret. l. 1. c. 30. alibi c. 17. c. 35. Socrat. l. 1. c. 27. 32. l. 2. c 8. 20. Sozom. 1. c. 7. l. 2. c. 16. l. 3. c. 5. Ruffia l. 1. c. 5. 6 c. l. 4. 〈◊〉 6. D. 〈◊〉 3 Gen. Controv. concerning Councels p. 120 121. M. Patr. Symson câ—â—â— 4. c. 4. Review of the Councel of Tâ—â—â—t in Prench translated an â—638 by Gen 〈◊〉 D. Fulk Ans. to the Rhemists on N. T. Act. 15. An. 4. An. 5. p. 289 390 391 392 393. Tâ—o Cartwright his answer to the same Rhemists Act. 15. An. 4 5 6 7. p. 293 294 295 296. Whitaker de Conciliis Our nationalcovenant is sworn by Independent Churches in single congregations apart A national oath is lawful under the New Testament Par. 4. pag. 40. See Dan. Chamier in loc Com. l. 6. c. 7. pag. 286. in Baptismo voveri Deo Lombard l. 4. dist 38. Com mune votum quod in baptismo faciunt omnes Zanchius Tom 4. l. r. in 3. praecept thes 1. th 2. page 635 636. th 4 5. Et seq obligatio jurandi interdum oritur ex ipsa naturali lege ut reveletur
first being a number of visible converts choose Paul and other planters of the Churches for their Pastors whereas they preached to them for their conversion as no pastors at all before that choosing but as gifted men for that hath not the least shadow of truth in the word so also they did first heare the Gospel as Disciples and visible Professors before they could be baptized or received to the other seale as is evident by the Eunuches professed reading and asking the meaning of that which he read Isai. 53. Act. 8. 29 30 31. and his professed seeking to be baptized and the Iaylors professed hearing and asking what he should do to be saved Aâ—â— 16. 30 31 32. and by the hearing and pofessing of all his house before they were baptized and the Corinthians hearing and believing Act. 18. 8. And Lydia and her houses hearing Act. 16 14 15. and the Gentiles reverent professed hearing the word Act. 10. 33 44 45 46. and the three thousand Act. 52. hearing and saying which was a fair visible profession men and brethren what shall we do before any of them were baptized Act. 2. v. 37 41 42 43. which proveth that both active preaching of the Gospel and a professed receiving thereof go before men be inchurched And yet if these may be to wit hearing and professed receiving here is an essentiall mark by which persons before they receive the seals are made members visible and disciples and societies visible and Churches essentially differenced 1. From all the false Churches visible on earth who have not the sound of the word preached and professedly heard and visibly received and 2. from all civil societies 3. from all Pagan and Heathen societies on earth Ergo they were a distinct Christian society differenced essentially and if they should all dye before they had been baptized or had received the seals they had been true visible Church-members and if killed for the truth they had dyed visible professing Martyrs and the called Church of Christ. 3. The visible Church is a thing whose being is in succession and dayly growing and is a society dayly more stated as it were in a Church-way according as the active calling on the Lords part and his peoples yielding thereunto in a dayly profession go on as Isai 65. 2. the Lord all the day long calleth and to speak so inchurcheth dayly people by the preached word Math. 23. 37. How often would I have gathered you Jer. 7. 25. he sendeth his Prophets early in the morning and late at night to call Hence if that which is the essentiall mark of the Church visible to wit the preaching of the Gospel be the onely instrument and the draw-net of pulling out and calling of men into fellowship with Christ by the word preached And if the seal do onely confirm converts as discipline keepeth the visible kingdome clean from visible scandals then are these who professedly in that society partake and receive that essentiall mark and yield externally thereunto members of the visible Church and a society made up of such a true visible Church though they receive not yet all the ordinances and are as the outer court which is a part of the temple But the active calling of God by the preached word and the peoples professed yielding thereunto and their ordinary professed hearing is such a mark both by the word of God and all our Protestant Divines Calvin Beza Bâ—l. P. Martyr Bucanus Tilenus Piscator Musculus Gualter Iunius Pareus Zanchius Professors of Leideu Willet Iewel Reynald Trelcatius Sadeel Polanus c. Fathers Councels old and late and our brethren cannot build their new Churches but by loosing the foundation-stones layed by these worthy builders and the Scripture maketh feeding of the flockes setting up the sheepheards tents Cant. 1. 7 8. Ier. 3. 15. Feeding of the flock and the feed flock Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 6. 1. The golden candlestick in the preached word and these in the house to whom it giveth light the onely mark of a true visible Church so is it prophecyed it shall be under the new Testament Isai. 2. 3. Many people and nations shall go and say Come and let us go up to the mountain of the Lords house how shall the visible mountain be known and he will teach us his wayes and we will walk in his pathes for out of Sion the visible Church shall go forth the Law and the word of the Lord from Ierusalem so Isai. 62. 6. The visible city is known I have set watchmen upon thy walls O Ierusalem which shall never hold their peace but preach and pray day nor night Psal. 147. 19. He sheweth his word unto Iacob his statutes and his judgements to Israel And that proveth them to be a Church differenced from other societies v. 20. He hath not dealt so with any nation I grant statutes and judgements include seals sacrifices as all the priviledges Rom. 6. 4 5. to whom pertained the adoption and the glory and the covenants and the giving of the Law Yet by the word soundly preached is faith begotten Rom. 10. 14 15 And the flock fed and the disciples made Matthew 28. 19 20 It is taught that sacraments do but confirm faith now a Ministeriall begetting of children is to speak so more essentiall to the visible Church then to confirm them 2. that doctrine is not to be holden which teacheth us no way of certain knowing by faith what is the true visible Church to which we may adjoyne our selves and what not but teacheth us a conjecturall way onely of finding the true visible Church as Socinians and Arminians who tell us the notes of the true Church are not necessary to be known 2. There is no certain way of knowing the true visible Church now our way that maketh the profession of the sound doctrine of the Gospel a note of the true Church holdeth out a way of knowing by certainty by faith which is the true Church as we know which is the true doctrine But Sociniant say two or three fundamentals are all and they give us a Church so wide as taketh in all Churches Papists Socinians Libertines c. and Anabaptists and those that are for toleration of all religions yea and for all errors not fundamentals since they know not well what be fundamentals what not shall give but conjectures for the knowledge of the sound Church And M H. referres all to the judgement of charity which is a meere doubting uncertain way of finding the true Church As to the argument if preaching of the word were a true mark of the Church then were excommunicate persons members of the Church for they heare the word I answer 1. such as are excommunicate for apostacy from the truth 2. such as are stricken with the great excommunication Anothema Maranatha 1 Cor. 16. 22. are not to be ordinary hearers of the word and so the argument holdeth not of them for they are simply rotten members
Ans. If the Church congregational as congregational not as this or that congregation be built on the Rock then this or that congregation must of necessity be also built on the Rock If man as man be rational then so are all individual men Peter Iohn Anna if the congregational Church as such be built on the Rock then this or that congregation c. must be built on the Rock Quod conveni◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convenit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But this presently Mr. H. recals This or that visible Church may doth and will fail But this or that visible congregation partakes of the common nature of a congregational Church and what reason this Church more than this should fall off the Rock since the promise is made to the congregation in its common nature then of necessity the Church must have the promise upon some other account than as the congregation in its common nature Mr. H. Each particular congregation is complete and independent for the exercise of all acts and dispensations belonging to a congregation or Church without any reference to any other congregation because they are distinct species which firstly and equally participate of the nature of the genus or the general nature of the Church Ans. 1. Then are there no clamours raised against you by those who say It is most unjust that 10 or 30 or 40 should be an Independent Male Judicature as if others had no souls countable onely to Jesus Christ for their administration 2. By Mr. Cotton his true principles they are not independent within themselves to exercise all acts belonging to a congregation for Synods not onely have power to give light and counsel in matters of truth and practise but also to command and enjoyn the things to be believed and done 1. If then the Synod hath a share of the Keys the single congregation must be too narrow a first subject of the Keys especially when the Synod as the Synod hath the power of the Keys to command the Churches as the Churches and several congregations 2. So the necessity of being circumcised or not circumcised if we would be saved Act. 15. must belong to a congregation and to all the congregations of Antiâ—â—h of Ierusalem c. then the Lord Jesus hath not given a power independent to any single congregation to exercise all acts and all dispensations belonging to them for sure they cannot determine in a matter belonging to other Churches and more belonging to other Churches than to themselves because of the multitude of concerned Churches but they must no less impose upon the consciences of other Churches if the same seem good to the holy Ghost and to them onely otherwise it s a bastard determination then if they should determine it contrary to the knowledge of their own Church congregational and members thereof 2. Mr. H. takes the word Congregation and Church for all one against the Grammar of the holy Ghost who taketh the word Church even in the New Testament for the collection of believers agreeing in one Faith one common Râ—demâ—tion common Saviour common hope of Glory though they be 〈◊〉 a congregation that meets in one place Eph. 5 23 25 27 29. 1. 22. Col. 1 18. Hâ—b 12. 23. 3. The reason why they are independent in the exercise of all acts and dispâ—â—sations belonging to a Congâ—…gation or Church to wit because they are distinct species and Churches different in nature is most frâ—volous for beside that the reason is false except Christ the Head of one congregation be different in nature from the same Christ the Head of another congregation and their Faith Baptism Hope of their calling be different in nature whereas they are all one in nature in all the whole Catholick Body Eph. 4. 3 4 5 6 1 Tim. 4. 10. Eph. 5. 23 25 29. Iudo ver 9. 1 Cor. 10. 17. They are as distinct species and Churches different in nature in regard of pastoral preaching and parâ—aking of the same seals as the Brethren teach if any difference of this kinde be as they are different in nature in regard of censures and so as it is unlawful by their way to one of this congregation to submit to the forreign and extrinsecal Jurisdiction of other Churches as they call it so it s as unlawful to submit to pastoral preaching and the seals tendred by the forreign authority of other Churches because if the Head Christ and power juridical be peculiar to one congregation independently so must pastoral preaching and the seals be to the same Church and a member must be as much restricted to their own officers onely for acts of office since they are set over them by the holy Ghost as our Brethren say from Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5 2. Philip. 2. 25. as they are to hear Matth. 18. that Church onely in acts of Jurisdiction The Brethren are obliged to shew a difference or to yield to the Argument Mr. H. A particular congregation is species specialissima which hath in it the nature of the Churches in general and of the species or kindes of Churches are complete without the Classâ—s Ans. Let the congregation be complete as species specialissima in its kinde yet in extension of power it s not complete for we hold that Classis Synods Congregations differ in nature and that every one of them yea the whole integral Catholick visible Church are all species specialissima and Mr. R. grants they differ onely in more or less extension of power and therefore Jurisdiction is firstly in them all as the heat is firstly in the whole body of the fire not firstly in this or that quarter or portion of the Element CHAP. II. The Arguments of Mr. R. for the first Adequate and Catholick subject of the Keyes are vindicated from the unsatisfying replies of Mr. H. MR. H. The Apostles saith Mr. R. stand in the room of the whole Catholick ministerial guides when they revealed the Keyes Ans. The Apostles in that commission were extraordinary persons sent to all the world to lay the foundation of the Gospel by an Apostolick power and in this sense they have no successors nor stand in the room of any Ans. If the Apostles represent none in this sense Mat. 28. 19. Mark 16. 15. Iohn 20. 21. Go and teach c. whose sins ye remit c. Then none succeed the Apostles to teach baptize remit and retain sins Pastors then must do these without a commission from Christ or these ordinances must cease 2. Mat. 28. Iohn 20. he sends the Apostles and sayes behold I am with you to the end of the world in preaching and baptizing But the Apostles do not live to preach and baptize to the end of the world Ergo that ministerial presence of Christ must be promised to some represented by the Apostles So the English Divines Calvin Beza Diodati as Apostles gifted with power of working miracles c. they